config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-rotate"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore_roto.png"></a>
Mr and Mrs Peterson could be considered normal, although what is _normal_ in wizarding standards?
At age thirty-five, Steve Peterson was tall, muscular and preferred muggle clothes so much he could perfectly pass as one. He couldn’t possibly be in better shape and felt much younger than thirty-five. His long jet-black hair was usually impeccable.
As one of the Beaters for the Wimbourne Wasps Quidditch team Steve couldn't deny his fame and fortune, but tried to be humble and grateful about both. He didn't always manage to.
A fashion expert would say his wife, Lia, dressed like a Victorian widow and the truth was she looked too conservative even for a thirty-five-year-old witch, with her dark long skirts and high-neck robes. She may have looked like a character out of a Dickensian novel if it wasn’t for her short black hair and the several piercings she wore in her ears since she was a teenager.
'I want a divorce' Steve heard his wife say the moment he stepped into their bedroom that night. Steve was tired. Quidditch practice had been strenuous as usual, he must have misheard. How long had they been married? Victoria, their only daughter was in her third year at Hogwarts. Fourteen years already? He saw Lia crack her fingers, as she did when she didn’t know what to do with her hands.
'Did you hear me?' Lia repeated when she received no answer. 'I want a divorce' her soft voice suddenly faltered.
'What...?' Steve asked back. 'Why?' in fourteen years Lia had never complained about a single thing and whenever they argued they always found a way to make peace. Lia wasn't the most demonstrative wife, but she had never been. Steve loved that about her, that she had never been clingy or saccharin about their relationship.
Steve looked at Lia. Her tears weren't even flowing down her cheeks, they were landing straight on the carpet. Steve bit his lip. Anger he could manage, but this anguish? He wondered if that's what people call having their heart broken. He didn't want to have that conversation. He didn't want to ask, but he knew he had to. 'Is there someone else?'
Lia looked aside. She knew her husband was no idiot, she was ready to answer. 'There is.'
If you asked Steve he wouldn't know why he hit the wall with his fist. Perhaps he just knew it was expected of him. 'Who is it? Do I know...?'
'You don't know him' Lia replied calmly, as if sitting for an exam she knew the answers for.
'Is it _him_? Your Auror _friend_?' Steve was clearly disgusted by the thought.
Lia nodded in silence, shamefully looking at the floor.
'At least it's a man...' Steve had never held it against his wife being bisexual, but he was angry. He was supposed to be, right?
'What is that supposed to mean?' Lia barely raised her voice.
'Nuthin'' Steve didn't push it. 'So, how long?' He held the tears back behind a bitter frown.
'"How long" what?' Lia asked in genuine naivety.
'How long have you been fuckin’ him! What else?' Steve shouted at his wife, losing his patience.
'That's what you think this is about? Sex?' Lia suddenly burst into tears.
Steve was taken aback. Lia hardly ever cried. And when she did she remained as if she didn't. Crying was just water Lia couldn't keep from coming out of her face. 'Then what is it about? You tell me!'
'I never touched him, OK? I never even kissed him!' Lia covered her face in shame.
Steve didn't know how to react. 'What kind of cheater are you?' He said, confused and almost calm again.
'I dunno' Lia was sobbing. 'I just couldn't, OK?'
Steve walked towards Lia and put his big hands on her shoulders. 'Why do you want a divorce? That's no' cheatin' in my book' Steve said, bewildered.
'Because I wanted to! I love Daniel!' Lia sobbed with her hands covering her face.
'So what? You didn’t. It's just a crush...' Steve could deal with that. 'I've had those too' He confessed. Perhaps it was just Lia being too hard on herself, as he knew she was prone to be.
'Oh, Steve...' Lia raised her hand and brushed his cheek. 'You don't understand' She had never looked so sad. 'I _know_ I love him. When I'm with him... It's just like being with you" She said before burying her face in his chest.
'I don't get it' Steve hugged her hard, still puzzled. 'You're supposed to say you don't love me anymore' the words felt awful in his mouth. 'He's supposed, this Daniel...' Steve didn't like saying his name 'He's supposed to replace me' Saying it felt like being stabbed. 'That's why you're supposed to sleep with him... So I get angry. So it's easier to let you go'.
'But I love you' Lia said in a small voice. 'I could never cheat on you. But can't help feeling like this' she said, overcome with guilt.
'What about... him?'
'He says he won't be a homewrecker' Lia wouldn’t say she admired that about Daniel.
'Such an... Auror' dismissing him came naturally to Steve. They were rivals and Steve made a living out of beating his rivals, that's what he was supposed to do. Steve looked at the wedding band on his finger: in sickness and in health, until death do us part. How could it all fall apart so fast?
'What are we going to do?' Lia asked, her way of pushing for the divorce. It was the only way.
'I... wanna meet him' Steve said impulsively.
'What? Why?' Lia asked, fearing the worst.
'I just want to, OK? To meet the man m’wife fell in love with...'
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->I Want]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->2]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->I Want]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->2]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<br>
<p align=center>
<a href="#" class="hvr-grow"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/estrellita.png"></a>
<br>
<h1 align=center>I Want</h1>
<h4 align=center>A story about magical polyamory <br>by <a href="https://twitter.com/antares_chan" target=”_blank”>Antie</a></h4>
<p align=center><button class="button" >
[[Start->1]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<p>
<br>
<p>
<p>
<br>
<p>
<p>
<p align=right><a href="#" class="button hvr-grow"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/estrellas.png"></a>
config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-pulse-shrink"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/floo.png"></a>
'This is wrong' Lia kept repeating as she brushed her hair time and again in front of the mirror. 'Nothing good can come out of this'.
'Calm down' Steve said, pretending he wasn't nervous. 'I've put the bats away and you know I'm pretty useless with my wand' he insisted.
'I don't know how you talked me into inviting him into our home...' Lia touched her stomach, she was so nervous it hurt.
'Why not? Vicky's at Hogwarts. And Otelib is a good house-elf, he's not gonna tell anyone' Steve replied as he had a thousand times that afternoon. 'And I'm not going to lay a finger on him, I swear' he said as he followed Lia downstairs the large and elegant house they lived in.
'I can't do this! I can't have you both in the same room, I'm gonna--' Lia's voice was interrupted by a green burst coming out of the large fireplace, followed by a cough.
A man wearing gray three-piece-robes walked out of their fireplace covered in green flames. He coughed a few more times, inspecting his surroundings.
Steve inspected him as well. Just a bit taller than Lia, slim build, wide shoulders. Steve thought he could probably land a few blows before Daniel took out his wand. Perhaps less, he was an Auror after all... Then it would be over.
Steve had to remind himself that he had promised not to touch him as he stared at the man in front of him. Steve thought he had neat robes like that, but he wondered if he looked that good. ...Of course he did.
Daniel had a short beard and a moustache and wore his dark, long hair in a neat ponytail. Steve never wore ponytails and couldn't help but wonder if Lia had a type.
'You're here!' Lia hurried towards Daniel and nervously grabbed both his hands in an awkward greeting, trying to force a smile.
'Mrs-- Lia!' Daniel smiled, he was genuinely happy to see her. He hesitated at first, but hugged her with affection.
It made Steve wonder if that's the smile of a man in love. He could see Daniel wanted to kiss Lia, yet didn't.
'Steve, we finally meet! Daniel Hargreaves' He stepped forward offering his right hand, which Steve shook a little too effusively. 'Pleased to meet you'.
'Likewise' Steve replied with a tense grin.
They sat in the drawing room. Lia and Steve were in opposite armchairs, with Daniel in the middle of an old-fashioned sofa. You could cut the silence with a knife.
'I guess this is just as awkward as I imagined it would be...' Daniel tried to make a joke, though no one laughed. 'Lia said you wanted to meet me'.
'You know, I just wanted to meet the man who's *fuckin' m’wife*.' Steve aggressively raised his voice.
Daniel seemed surprised. 'You said you...' he looked at Lia. 'Steve I can assure you, we've *never--*.'
'Steve knows' Lia interrupted him. 'But he seems fixated on that matter for some reason' she sighed. She was clearly annoyed.
'S’OK' Steve muttered. 'I believe m’wife' he assured.
'Where do you want to take this?' Daniel asked Steve. 'In all seriousness' he said, refusing to be intimidated.
'Where _I_ wanna take it?' Steve repeated, defiant. 'We’re not here because of _me_.'
'That’s true' Daniel acknowledged, turning to Lia. 'What do you want?' he asked her.
'I…' Lia hesitated, as if unsure. 'I want it all. I want both of you' she covered her face with both hands in shame. 'And I know that’s selfish and unfair, and I don’t want to want it' she confessed. 'But I do.'
'And what do _you_ want?' Steve asked Daniel, clearly annoyed, insulted about the way Daniel was talking to Lia. Daniel could have anyone, why his wife?
'I want Lia, that’s obvious' Daniel was straightforward. 'And it should be clear to you why. I’m sure you want her for the same reasons' It was all rather simple to Daniel.
'You have some nerve mate, sayin’ that to my face!' Steve pointed his finger at Daniel. He looked as angry as he was.
'Just drop it' Daniel told Steve nonchalantly 'It doesn’t have to be like this. Where does it say she has to be with one person for the rest of her life?'
'It says here!' Steve raised the back of his left hand. 'Inside her wedding ring!'
'What if she had never told you anything?' Daniel pointed at Lia, who was silently sobbing in her armchair. 'She just dared to tell you what she wants.'
'Then I guess that’s it' Steve got up, removed his wedding ring, and banged it on the table. 'You can have your bloody divorce' He said with a broken voice.
Lia just buried her face in her hands.
“Steve, you don't get it!” Daniel raised his voice and got up, following Steve. 'She’s not choosing me over you and _that's_ the problem.' It would be so much easier to Daniel if Lia would just leave Steve.
Steve looked down at Daniel in confusion.
'If she wants a divorce so badly… Then why is she crying like that?'
'I dunno! She wants too much' Steve fell silent for a moment 'What do _you_ suggest?' He turned to Daniel. 'That we share her?'
'I don't know' Daniel walked to Lia’s armchair and kneeled by her side. He tried to comfort her but she refused his touch. 'What do _you_ want?' Daniel asked Steve.
Steve hesitated 'I want her to stop crying-- And it’s not the crying, I--' Steve sighed nervously '...I’m so bad at this' He whispered. 'I want to tell you that you don’t need to cry, that we can sort this out somehow. But I don’t know how, you’re the smart one' He placed his palm on Lia’s shoulder. 'And I’m scared… because you don’t know how to either.'
Lia seemed a little calmer as she placed her hand on top of Steve’s.
Daniel nodded and sighed, he was somehow glad they weren't splitting up. He knew how he felt towards Lia, but he also knew he had no right to take her away from her husband. Still, that was _not_ what he wanted. 'I guess... This is it' he walked slowly towards the fireplace.
'Wait!' Lia chased after Daniel with anguish.
'Lia, it breaks my heart' Daniel grabbed her left hand, polishing her wedding ring with his thumb. 'But you can’t always have it all.'
'I know…' Lia looked away, tears falling down her cheeks.
'But what if…' Steve interrupted 'It’s not _all_, I guess… But what if it’s something. What if we can all have _something_?'
<br>
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->1]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->3]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->1]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->3]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on indigo-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Lia sat on her four-poster bed with her hand on her chest. The light was dim and her dark dress made it hard to see anything but her face and hands. 'I wished I could stop hearing my heartbeat' she said, trying to breathe deeper and slower.
'Calm down' Daniel said softly as he sat beside her and kissed her tenderly on the forehead. 'I’m here with you' he held her hands. 'We both are' he looked around the otherwise empty and dark bedroom.
'I know' she smiled shyly. 'And you know that’s the problem'.
Daniel grabbed her face with both hands 'You can change your mind at any time' he was serious. 'Just say the word and whatever this is, it’s over.'
'I... don’t want to' Lia removed Daniel’s hands with care, she still didn’t know how to touch him. 'We’ve come this far…' she didn't change her mind about the whole situation.
'I won’t be able to enjoy it if you don’t' Daniel caressed her hands with his fingertips. 'Promise me you’ll let me know if you feel bad or want to stop.'
'I promise' Lia replied. 'But stopping is not the problem...' she sighed. 'Starting is' she said as she nervously looked around.
Daniel wouldn’t say, but he’d jump her right away. 'You’re safe here.'
'It’s just... I’ve always improvised around these things' Lia looked around, hesitating. 'Everything feels so… staged.'
'You mean, being here right now?'
'It’s like... scheduling our first kiss' Lia insisted 'It’s too fast and too slow at the same time.'
Daniel chuckled. 'At least we’re not counting the minutes until your husband comes home' Suddenly the cliché took new propotions.
'That would make more sense' Lia covered her smile with her hand. 'You, Disapparating away stark naked while Steve runs up the stairs with a Quidditch bat in his hands...' she chuckled too.
'That could still happen' Daniel tried to joke, although both knew it was a possibility.
'Stop it' Lia nagged him softly.
'Come and kiss me so I’ll stop talking' Daniel didn't want to take the first step.
Lia bit her lip and leaned closer to Daniel, hesitating.
'By Merlin, you’re so beautiful when you do that…' Daniel teased her.
Lia grabbed Daniel's face and kissed him so abruptly she almost hit her nose against his. It was desperate. She only relaxed when she felt Daniel’s arms around her.
It is awkward kissing someone for the first time. You don’t have a rhythm, you don’t know what to expect, you’re usually nervous too. Daniel reflected about it while he explored Lia’s lips. It’s never like in the movies, and that’s what he liked the most about it. He also thought about Steve and how he and Lia hadn’t done any exploration in all those years together. Daniel envied and pitied them at the same time.
Kissing was a good moment to think. Lia’s lips were big, soft, and eager and when Daniel came back to his senses he could hear how eager she was too as she was breathing hard and fast. 'Don't get ahead of yourself.'
'I can't' Lia replied almost shyly, her voice barely audible.
'Breathe with me' Daniel guided her as he inhaled and exhaled. 'That’s it' he said after a few repetitions. 'In and out' he whispered in Lia’s ear, his words tickling her skin.
Lia immediately backed away. 'I’m sorry' she was breathing fast again 'I didn’t mean to...' She said, unable to look Daniel in the eyes.
'Say the word and I’ll stop' Daniel said patiently as he caressed her hair.
'But I don’t want to! I’m just...' She touched her chest, wanting to control her heartbeat. She felt like a young girl trying to act brave around her new boyfriend.
Magic has very distinct sounds provided there’s enough silence and both Lia and Daniel were familiar with those sounds. Lia only reached out with her hands to grab something materializing in front of her. She inspected it with her fingertips although she could see it, it was a small glass. Lia held the small glass, which lit up with a small fire as it was magically filled with liquid.
'Firewhiskey, really?' Daniel complained out loud at the sight of the glass.
Lia didn’t let him finish and gulped it down.
'I don’t think you should be drinking right now…' Daniel heard the sound again and caught another glass. This time, both glasses lit the room with small fires.
'Shut up and drink' Lia replied as she took her second shot. 'Last one, please' she asked for thirds and the glass lit up again.
'Lia!' Daniel scolded her 'If you feel like you need to be intoxicated then it’s not--'
'Just shut up! You… You bloody Auror!' She raised her voice a bit tipsy already. 'You keep talking about stopping, I just want it to begin' she said before drinking up for the last time. 'I _want_ this' she assured him.
Daniel was taken aback by her tone but had to admit she was right. He drank up only for the glass to disappear right away from his hand. Daniel was expecting it to burn down his throat as firewhiskey usually does, but this was the good, expensive stuff: no wonder Lia didn’t do as much as blink when she drank three times as much. Suddenly, he was feeling warm all over. Lia did too, as she started undoing some of the many buttons on her dress. Daniel instinctively reached for his necktie, which suddenly felt very tight.
'Let me help.' A much calmer Lia placed her fingertips on his necktie, magically loosening it. She then ran a finger across the first few buttons on his shirt, which opened at her command. She gently pulled his collar away and kissed his neck.
Daniel had expected Lia to become more impulsive with the alcohol, but it seemed right the opposite: she was soft, gentle and measured. She was confident, back in control.
Lia slowly waltzed him around the bedroom, patiently removing Daniel’s robes and vest while she kissed him. He only noticed his necktie was missing when Lia undid the last of his buttons. Her fingertips were cold as they ran across his chest.
Daniel could feel his heart beating faster as he eagerly tried to undo Lia's buttons and failed miserably. They were too small and his hands were too clumsy.
'Perhaps you should know about my... It’s not a big deal... But Steve insisted I should tell you' Lia said calmly as she took over undoing her buttons.
'That thing he mentioned about your "tits being fake"?' Daniel asked, amused. 'I don’t care if you’re flat as a board' he smiled. It was cute seeing Lia being self-conscious about her body. She was slim but had a feminine figure but felt bad about her, though. Everyone should be comfortable being themselves.
'I’m... not' She made an awkward pause. 'Growing up, it was hard. _Everyone_ stared. I didn’t want that, so my mother charmed all my clothes when I was thirteen' Lia explained. 'And before you jump to conclusions, they’re not _that_ big. Just big enough to bother me.'
Daniel couldn’t help but stare as she removed her dress. In the past, he had tried to pay little attention to Lia’s body as he didn’t want to lust after something he couldn’t have. But things were different now and he could lust after her as much as he wanted. He paid close attention as she undid her buttons. She was fast and he barely noticed when it happened, but her chest suddenly grew larger. Not abnormally, but delightfully so. Daniel swore he’d love her the same had she been flat-chested... But she wasn’t.
Daniel just sighed. 'You’re so beautiful' and he extended his hand to touch her. He wouldn’t mind if they took it slowly; if they just kissed for a while. But Lia’s eagerness was palpable and Daniel enjoyed feeling wanted. He soon found himself guided to the bed, where he sat while Lia kissed her way down his neck, chest, and stomach.
Daniel had come into Lia’s bedroom that night to test the waters. He tried not to have expectations, he would have been content just to see her. But Lia clearly had her own expectations as she touched him over his trousers, making him grow immediately hard.
Daniel gasped as he felt Lia’s lips on the tip of his penis. It was obvious she was a witch, but how did she manage to undo his trousers without him noticing? She was going fast, but he wasn’t going to complain. Not when he could lean back and admire her as she sucked on him.
As eager as she had seemed at first Lia took her time, patiently savouring Daniel. He just breathed hard as he caressed her face.
He then saw her lean on his legs to get up. 'May I?' she asked as she removed her underwear.
'You don’t need my permission' Daniel smiled as he admired her.
'Yes, I do' she corrected him. She wasn't just going to jump on him.
'You can be as naked as you want.'
'You silly' Lia smiled as she removed Daniel’s trousers. 'That’s not what I asked' she said as she climbed on top of him.
'No?' Daniel enjoyed the misunderstanding. 'Then what was it you asked?'
'I asked if I could fuck you' Lia whispered right in his face.
'By all means'
Daniel sighed as he felt Lia guiding him inside her. She was hot, wet, and tight and rode him slowly and lovingly. Daniel felt like a teenager, desperately wanting to bang her with all his might. But if wisdom comes with age, he was old enough to hold back and make the most out of such pleasures. He had wanted her for so long and he finally had her. He held her waist tightly, never wanting to let go.
Being inside Lia was so good Daniel forgot that Steve was right there with them. That’s why he almost panicked when he saw him right behind Lia, taking off the invisibility cloak. Lia must have been enjoying herself too much to notice as Steve brought his hand to his face and spat on it.
With Lia riding him as she was, Daniel couldn’t react fast enough. He just saw Lia’s confused face as Steve pushed her down. He then felt as Steve grabbed her hips and repositioned her, with Daniel still inside her. 'Nevermind me' Steve whispered as Lia tried to turn around. Daniel was too confused to respond.
The three of them grunted as one as Steve penetrated Lia’s anus.
Daniel felt Lia bury her head on his shoulder and tightly clutch the bed sheets beneath them. He thought he could bear it but freezed as soon as he felt Steve moving inside Lia. Had Daniel been able to think about what was happening he would have stopped right there. He would have fought with Steve. Beat him, curse him if he had to. He should be protective of Lia... But none of that happened, it was just too much. It was too tight and sharing her sweaty body with Steve was more than Daniel could take. He groaned, unknowingly setting a chain reaction by coming.
Lia, who had been stiff but silent, suddenly arched her back and let out a long, loud desperate cry. Daniel was still coming when he felt Lia becoming even tighter and Steve grunting and thrusting even harder. Just too much, for all three of them.
Daniel woke up when he felt Steve’s weight crashing by his side on the bed. He was gone for just a second, because Lia was still stiff on top of him, breathing hard. She was pressing her forehead to his chest and he couldn’t see her face. She had just pulled out, oozing cum on top of him.
With shaky movements, Lia managed to move away and collapsed on the bed opposite to Steve. She immediately curled into a ball.
Daniel tried to check on her, but Steve immediately stopped him.
'Don’t touch her' Steve said calmly as he covered her with a blanket. 'It’s always a bit too much for her.' Lia shivered for a second as Steve caressed her head.
'‘Always’? You... do this often?' Daniel asked as lifted himself up and sat on the bed. He didn’t understand and was starting to feel left out.
'What, _double_? No, not often' Steve replied nonchalantly as he threw a hand towel at Daniel.
“‘Double?” Daniel repeated as he grabbed the towel. He was starting to come back to his senses and was feeling used and uncomfortable.
'Double... penetration' It was uncomfortable for Steve too, apparently. 'And it’s the first time she’s had two… you know' Steve tried to explain. 'The other is usually a toy.'
Daniel took a deep breath. 'That… that was not what we planned!' He accused Steve. 'You said you'd just watch' he complained.
'I know, and I’m sorry' Steve seemed especially calm. 'Seeing you two getting it on got me stiff as a broomstick. Came twice just watching! That third time was a bit too much, if you ask me.'
'That was…' Daniel huffed, confused and at a loss for words.
'I know!' Steve replied, in equal amounts of tired and excited.
It took Steve a while to convince Daniel that none of them had hurt Lia. Steve explained time and again that he just knew his wife.
'Still!' Daniel argued. 'I want to hear it from her!' He said as both men sat at a large table in the dining room.
'Let her rest' Steve said, wearing only a pair of gray joggers. He immediately snapped his fingers 'Otelib! Fix us a snack' He ordered around. 'N’two beers!' A second passed and a cold bottle appeared in front of each wizard. 'Cheers' Steve lifted his bottle towards Daniel and drank up.
Daniel observed Steve and took a sip of his beer, visibly vexed.
'What’s wrong?' Steve asked from his chair.
'How come you’re so friendly all of a sudden?' Daniel pointed at the large nightrobe he had borrowed, the beer, and the tray full of sandwiches that had just appeared in front of them.
'I can break your face if that’s what you prefer' Steve took another sip of his beer.
Daniel entertained the idea in his head. 'I’m sure it would make her upset' he couldn't take Lia out of his mind.
'Still keen on it, if you ask me' Steve confessed. 'But I don’t wanna upset m’wife.'
'Why the change of heart?' Daniel insisted, unsure if he was asking about Steve being friendly, belligerent or both at the same time.
'...Too tired' Steve replied. 'And…' Steve cut himself short.
'And...?'
'And that was just... bloody brilliant!' Steve tried to be mad at Daniel, but he was just too euphoric.
'But what about Lia?'
'What about her?' Steve didn’t understand.
'You said you’d just watch!' Daniel hit the table with his open palm. 'You… you assaulted your own wife?' And Daniel for that matter. 'And I…' Daniel couldn’t even finish the sentence. He felt awfully guilty for enjoying it.
'Shut up!' Steve raised his voice. 'If I assaulted m’wife, you enjoyed every bit of it!' Steve reminded Daniel. 'You don’t know shit. Not about her, not about us!'
Daniel was disgusted at Steve’s accusation, but mostly because he felt it was true. 'There’s no way in hell that was consensual' He saw her face, she was scared.
'For the last time…' Steve brought his hand to his forehead. 'Why don’t you just ask her?' Steve pointed at the staircase on the other side of the dining room.
'Ask me what?' Lia asked as she went down the stairs.
Daniel rushed to her side and held her hands. 'Are you alright?' He asked, concerned.
'I am' Lia replied, slightly surprised. 'A bit sore…' she didn’t want to go into details 'But yes, I’m fine.'
'Loverboy here was scared we’d hurt you' Steve took a bite of his sandwich. 'Tell ’im you’ve always liked it rough.'
'Well, Daniel is right...' Lia sat at the table with them 'You could have hurt me. Both of us. Are you… alright?' Lia noticed she had taken Daniel for granted.
'I’m fine' Daniel lied. 'I was worried about you.'
'Just shut up, the two of you' Steve interrupted them. 'Am I the only one who is going to admit that was bloody amazing?'
'No one is arguing that' Lia replied matter of factly. 'But you have to tell us next time you want to join in' she lowered her voice. '...Almost gave me a stroke.'
'"Next time"?' Daniel repeated, uncomfortable from the familiarity of it all. 'We’re on those terms?' He asked rather annoyedly as he took a sip from his beer.
'I’m so sorry...' Lia suddenly grew embarrassed. Twice already she had taken Daniel’s feelings for granted. 'We’re not giving you any space.'
'For the love of Merlin!' Steve cried 'Didn’t you see his face?'
'I didn’t, OK?' Lia raised her voice at Steve. 'And I _am_ sorry' she turned to Daniel. Lia stared at her hand not knowing if she should touch Daniel’s. 'I’d never done this before either.'
'That’s not true' Steve retorted, resting his legs on top of another chair.
'Fuck you, Steve!' Lia banged the table before storming out of the dining room.
Daniel got up to follow her, but Steve told him not to. 'She’s not gonna want to talk about it, believe me.'
'What’s all that about? What do you mean it’s ‘not true’' Daniel didn’t understand.
'She’s done _this_ before' Steve explained 'Not with me, she was… young, she said.'
'...And you hold it against her' Daniel observed.
'It's just the truth' Steve wouldn’t admit it, but Lia’s sexuality sometimes intimidated him.
'Why is she so upset then?' Daniel couldn’t help but ask. Perhaps it was just the Auror in him.
'I dunno, she was young. And very, very drunk' Steve only knew what Lia had told him. 'I guess she regrets it.'
'You’re telling me your wife may have been abused by _two people_ when she was young and you’re holding it against her?'
'No! What’s the matter with you?' Steve was shocked. 'I’m telling you she makes awful decisions when she’s drunk. That doesn’t mean she was abused' Steve explained 'You bloody Auror, not everything is a bloody crime!'
Daniel felt bad for jumping into conclusions. 'I guess I know shit about her.'
'And never will' Steve was harsh. 'Not if she won’t tell the truth.'
'She’s so different…' Daniel commented casually.
'I know, right? You see her with her high necklines and long skirts, but I’ve seen her with torn jeans and rude t-shirts' Steve grinned.
'Rude t-shirts?' Daniel didn’t understand.
'She grew up among Muggles. To this day she listens to some really fucked-up music. S’just noise if you ask me...' Steve looked at his empty bottle.
'Still, rude t-shirts?' Daniel had always been intrigued about Muggle stuff.
'You’d think the person wearing the t-shirt is comin’ at you, but it’s just the name of some awful band' Steve chuckled. 'Then she had that one t-shirt...' Daniel just listened. 'It had a hole in the middle of the chest and said ~~'FUCK ME'~~' Steve ran his hand across his own chest. 'You gotta oblige, if you know what I mean' he chuckled, feeling in confidence.
'I just can’t imagine that' Daniel confessed. 'The ‘Mrs Peterson’ I met…' Where to begin? 'There’s the long skirts, as you said… She’s so proper, so distant. At first, I thought she was a widow...'
'I told her a thousand times, but she just likes wearin' black' Steve wouldn't say, but he liked the way Daniel said his name referring to Lia.
'It must be something, knowing her like that' Daniel wouldn’t admit he was envious.
'...Till the day she comes and says she wants a divorce' Steve reminisced. 'We’ve been through a lot… but I clearly know shit.'
'Still, you’ve got it all' Daniel insisted. 'Wife, child, house, and house-elf.' Everything Daniel aimed for.
'And m’wife’s boyfriend' Steve huffed, holding out his beer bottle.
'Cheers, mate.'
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->2]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->4]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->2]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->4]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>
<p align=center><button class="button" >
[[Skip the debauchery->5]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on indigo-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Steve woke up to a soft moan he immediately identified as Lia's. He opened his eyes but didn't recognize the room with just the light from the TV. It took him a few seconds to remember. He had come to Daniel's house with Lia, they were going to watch a movie together. But the movie was boring and Steve dozed off on his side of the sofa.
He heard her moan again and found her lying with her head on his lap. Daniel was on top of her, his head buried in her neck, his hand inside her sweater.
'I'm sorry' Lia said, noticing Steve was up. 'I thought you wouldn't mind' she looked up from his lap, flustered.
Steve looked at her and then at Daniel. Daniel had stopped and seemed to be waiting for Steve's answer. 'S'OK' Steve mumbled. 'You go on.' Steve looked at how Daniel lifted Lia's sweater, taking all but the sheer camisole she wore under her clothes, pulled down the straps baring her breasts and went back to kissing her.
For a second Steve felt bad. Lia had gone silent since she noticed he was up and he wanted to hear her some more. He looked at her as she got up to remove Daniel's clothes. It was strange seeing Lia in someone else's arms, yet there was something beautiful about it. Steve brought his hand to his crotch; seeing them like that had such an effect. He loosened his belt and unzipped his trousers, revealing his erection. He looked again as he saw Lia's face close to his leg. She was now completely naked and on all fours right by his side. Daniel was still on the other side of the sofa, slowly taking Lia from behind.
'Don't be shy' Steve said as he grabbed his wife's face. 'No need to hold back' he knew he was her loudest when Steve fucked her just like Daniel was fucking her.
Lia held her breath for a second and then let out a long soft moan. Then another. After that she couldn't stop.
The sound of her moans immediately took effect on Daniel, who started pounding her harder, making her moan harder in return.
'That's more like it' Steve said as he stroked himself, enjoying the view. Lia's face was flushed and Steve wondered if it was out of arousal or embarrassment. Her moans, once long and soft, had become short and almost desperate.
Steve was surprised when he felt Lia's hand boldly grabbing his leg and her face diving into his lap. He groaned as he felt Lia's mouth on him. He sat back to enjoy it, but also to endure it. Lia sucked him hard and fast.
He glanced sideways to catch a glimpse of Daniel. He looked focused, sweaty, and collected as he fucked Lia. Steve wondered if he looked like that. -Nah, I look better-. Steve groaned. He could feel the vibration on Lia's throat whenever she moaned.
At some point, Lia stopped sucking Steve and started gasping. Her eyes were shut and the redness on her face had spread to her chest.
'That's it, Kitten' Steve grabbed her hands. 'Let me see you cum' he encouraged her.
Lia grit her teeth before she emitted a long loud moan. Daniel thrust a few more times before she collapsed face down on Steve's lap.
But Steve wouldn't sit still. 'Gimme a hand' he commanded Daniel to help him turn her on her back. Lia was like a rag doll in their hands. She didn't do much apart from blinking when the two started masturbating on top of her.
Soon Steve was cumming on her chest and a few seconds later Daniel had done the same on her hips. They wouldn't be able to tell who the cum on her stomach belonged to.
Lia shivered as it rained cum on her body.
'You’re a work of art' Steve snickered as he kissed his wife.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->3]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->5]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->3]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->5]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-bob"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/dementor.png"></a><p>
Lia stopped on her tracks at the sight of the creature. It was as terrifying as the books said. Her instinct was to reach for her wand but she could never take it, she just had no will.
'Stay back, Professor Romanova' he Auror to her left stepped in front of her protectively, casting a Patronus in the shape of a hare.
Lia and the two Aurors remained quiet, waiting for the Dementor to slowly glide away.
'This is strange… They’re usually quieter' The Auror to Lia’s right said ominously. 'It’s the second one we’ve encountered. Don’t let your guard down.'
For an artificial island in the middle of the North Sea, Azkaban was an incredibly silent place. Dark, dead, and still full of Dementors, contrary to what the Ministry of Magic told the general public. Lia was starting to regret ever setting foot in the prison.
The sound of their steps was haunting and Lia gradually descended into hopelessness the deeper she walked into the prison.
'How can you possibly work here?' Lia asked the Aurors. She struggled to look collected, but she was starting to feel sick to her stomach.
'We don’t work here. No one does' The Auror to her right explained. 'We’re just here to escort you.'
Lia remained silent for the rest of the walk. Fortunately, there were no more Dementors in their path. She was feeling restless until she spotted a familiar figure standing in front of a cell. 'Mr. Hargreaves?' Lia asked as she approached him. 'What are you doing here?' she asked in confusion.
Daniel didn’t even look at her. He was wearing military-looking robes with the Ministry emblem and leather gloves. He was holding firmly to his wand and even his ponytail seemed tighter than usual. 'It’s ‘Auror Hargreaves’ today,' he said in a serious voice as he looked over and over again at their surroundings.
'I am sorry. Auror Hargreaves' Lia stood corrected in all formality.
'You shouldn’t have come' Daniel openly complained. 'We could have called someone else.'
'I’m afraid that’s not for you to decide' Lia replied, also very serious, holding back nausea.
'Can you conjure a Patronus, Professor?' Daniel asked as he inspected the corridor.
Lia had never seen him like that. It wasn’t only the clothes, Daniel was normally warm and friendly. Auror Hargreaves was cold, on edge. She could see why, but it was still surprising. Still, she took out her wand and whispered 'Expecto Patronum'. Silver bursts of light danced around her and took the form of a small spotted cat, which vigilantly sat close to Lia.
'Corporeal, good' Daniel complimented the Patronus. 'Leave it outside, we won’t need it with the prisoner.' Daniel extended his wand towards the end of the hall and a silvery-white ferret playfully glided their way.
Lia stared at the Patronus and for a second she got the feeling Daniel’s Patronus wanted to play with hers.
'Have you been briefed?' Daniel asked shortly.
'The prisoner is a serial killer whose identity is unknown. He was convicted for the murders of at least seven muggle women. He lays on his deathbed and the Ministry is hoping to find the bodies upon examining his memories' Lia replied inimically.
'The problem is his memories fall apart as soon as we collect them' Daniel opened the door to the cell and guided Lia inside. 'We need you to keep his memories in shape so we can properly store them for examination.'
A dim light came through a small window where they could see the stormy sea outside. Lia could hear wheezing sounds as she approached the prisoner. He looked more dead than alive.
'You shouldn’t have come' Daniel repeated as he stood by the prisoner’s head fixating his eyes on the cell door as if something horrible was about to come through it.
'So I’ve heard' Lia sat by the prisoner and pointed her wand at him. 'But I'm afraid it’s too late for that' She retorted. 'I’m going to try and lock the memories in shape. That will make them harder to view in the Pensieve, but at least they will be preserved' Lia explained. 'Are you ready?'
The room lit up as Lia and Daniel worked in silence. As soon as Daniel extracted the silvery hair-like memories from the prisoner, Lia congealed them for Daniel to store in small glass vials. It took them several tries to get them all right.
'How are you feeling?' Daniel asked as he labeled the last bottle and placed it in a case.
'Awful, but I think that’s expected' Lia managed to hide her feelings quite successfully.
'Let’s get out of here' Daniel said, going towards the door.
Lia got up and headed for the door. The last thing she would remember was her Patronus hackling up and hissing the moment she crossed the cell door.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->3]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->6]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->3]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->6]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-bob"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/coffee_lid.png"></a>
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/coffee_cup.png">
'Auror Hargreaves, for the last time… You _need_ to go' A short, stocky healer with a long black mane told Daniel off, fed up with his stubbornness. 'This is a small ward, only relatives and authorized visitors can remain' She insisted. 'Professor Romanova’s husband is on his way and we’ll keep you informed. But you _must_ wait outside' The Healer was seriously contemplating injuring Daniel just to send him away to another ward in St. Mungo’s.
'Healer Devlin, I beg you...' Daniel insisted one more time 'That's just not going to happen' He didn't want to seem defiant, but he wouldn't agree either.
Steve threw open the ward door and rushed towards Daniel and the Healer 'Where's my wife!?' he looked around until he found the hospital bed where Lia laid unconscious.
'Mr. Peterson, please calm down' Healer Devlin read Steve’s surname on the back of his Quidditch robes. 'It’s not as bad as it looks!' She followed Steve as he approached Lia’s bed.
On her bed, Lia looked weak and sickly. She was pale as a ghost and had large dark circles under her eyes. There was a dark bruise shaped like a spiral bracelet around one of her arms.
'What happened to her?' Steve asked, falling prey to despair.
'Mr. Peterson, please' Healer Devlin insisted. 'Your wife is much better than she may seem. Her soul is intact, she is not in danger and will fully recover in due time.'
'But what in Merlin’s name happened to her?' Steve was starting to feel sick as he held Lia’s hand. It was cold as ice.
'I was notified that she was attacked by Dementors along with three Aurors on duty in Azkaban. The Aurors have already been discharged' Healer Devlin checked her charts.
'Azkaban! What was she doing in Azkaban?!' Steve was outraged. 'Why on Earth would she be in Azkaban?' Steve raised his voice, demanding an explanation.
'She was working. She was with me' Daniel replied in clear shame.
'You! OUT!' Healer Devlin screamed at Daniel before Steve could say anything, feeling the situation was getting out of control. 'I’m going to call security!' She didn’t want to threaten him as he looked genuinely concerned, but she had regulations to enforce.
Daniel was defeated. With Steve around, there was nothing else he could do other than wait. He didn’t want to, but he chose to do so in the hall.
'Coffee?' A while later Healer Devlin offered Daniel with a friendly voice. 'It’s absolutely awful, mind you' she warned him. 'But it kicks, that’s what matters.'
Daniel hesitated before taking the plastic cup. 'Thank you' he answered as he took a sip. He immediately made a disgusted face. 'It’s awful indeed.'
'Here' Healer Devlin handed Daniel a chocolate frog. 'The food here isn’t as bad as the coffee' She took a sip from another plastic cup and made a face. 'We’ve told them we need something good for these cases, but they keep sending frogs.'
'Why are you doing this?' Daniel asked defensively. She had just thrown him out of the ward and that coffee could only be means for revenge.
'You may have been discharged, Auror Hargreaves…' Devlin took another sip and made another face. 'But you were attacked by the Dementors too. And you haven’t left the Professor’s side the whole time she’s been here. Eat up, Healer’s orders.'
'Thank you' Daniel repeated as he opened the hexagonal package and threw the whole frog into his mouth before it could jump away. He took a deep breath as he started to feel somewhat better.
'I get you’re concerned...' This time Healer Devlin made a gagging sound from sipping her coffee 'And your heart is in the right place, but her husband is here' Devlin tried to reassure him 'Let him handle it. Your work is done.'
Daniel wanted to say she wouldn’t understand, but he didn’t. Not with his mouth full of chocolate. At that moment another Healer stepped out of the ward and called Devlin inside. Her Dementor patient was regaining consciousness.
'Nuh-uh' Healer Devlin shook her finger at Daniel as he tried to follow her inside the ward.
In her bed Lia was awake but Steve was still looking frantic.
'Professor! I heard you’re back among us!' Healer Devlin cheerfully greeted Lia as she approached her bed. '...Or are you?' She referred to the strange way Lia just followed her with her eyes.
'Healer!' Steve cried, quite upset. 'What’s wrong with her? Why won’t she answer me?'
Lia slowly turned her head and faced Steve.
'Well, my best guess is that she can't' Devlin answered as she carefully grabbed Lia’s head and examined her eyes.
'Your best guess?' Steve raised his voice in indignation.
'Mr. Peterson, please try and understand' Devlin raised one hand defensively. 'Everyone reacts differently to these things' She explained. 'Your wife was caught between not one but three Dementors for a long while. I checked her myself, her soul is still there so she wasn’t kissed' She assured Steve. 'She may act strange or be unable to perform magic for a while but there’s no reason to think she won’t recover' Healer Devlin tried to sound cheerful.
Steve remained silent for a second 'How can I help?'
'Pamper her!' Healer Devlin replied bubblily 'Surround her with the things she likes' She turned her wand into a quill and started writing on a piece of parchment. 'Her favourite flowers, foods, books… We don’t allow music in the ward so not that' She handed Steve a list of things he could try.
Lia remained calm and quiet, just staring at the bruise in her arm as Steve crossed further words with the Healer.
'Auror Hargreaves?' Healer Devlin looked for him right outside the ward 'There you are!'
Daniel had barely moved. He wasn’t even able to finish his cup of coffee.
'The husband cleared you! You may come in now' Devlin was happy to announce. 'Mind you, she’s not very responsive...'
Daniel’s heart skipped a beat when he saw Lia reclined on her hispital bed, looking at Steve completely absent-minded. He circled her shoulders with one arm and kissed the side of her head.
Lia turned to face Daniel with the same lost look in her eyes.
Steve took out a black leather wallet and soon produced a photograph from within it. He placed it in front of Lia, who unexpectedly grabbed it and brought it closer to her face.
Daniel looked at it from over Lia’s shoulder, it was the picture of a little girl who was playing around with a ball almost as big as herself. He couldn’t help but notice the little girl had Steve’s eyes.
Lia touched the picture with her fingertips and smiled faintly.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->5]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->7]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->5]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->7]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuquis.png">
'Relax, mate. It was just a suggestion' Steve commented over a cup of tea in his dining room.
'It’s been two days since she was discharged from St. Mungo’s and she's made absolutely no attempt to communicate with any of us' Daniel complained. 'You can’t joke about this.'
'Why not? The Healer said to try things she liked' Steve insisted. 'And she likes the good old _how’s-your-father'_ he grinned.
Daniel palmed his forehead in indignation. 'I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that.' Daniel drank the last of his tea and got up from the table. 'I’m going to check on her. It’s time she ate something' Daniel was on stress leave from work, which he was using to help take care of Lia.
'I’ll tell Otelib to make her favourite biscuits.' Steve suggested.
'Brilliant. I’m sure she’ll love that' Daniel said as he went up the stairs.
Steve took his time to finish his tea. He stretched his arms and cracked his neck as he got up but was immediately startled by Daniel’s voice, screaming his name.
'STEVE!' Daniel called from upstairs. 'SHE’S GONE!'
Steve Apparated upstairs and found Daniel checking the bedroom. 'What do you mean she’s gone?' He asked, bewildered.
'She. Is. Gone' Daniel pointed at the empty bed where both wizards were expecting Lia to be.
'Did you check the bathroom?' Steve asked still confused.
'Of course I checked the bathroom!' Daniel complained 'D’you think I--' he stopped mid sentence. It was not time to argue. 'Go check downstairs, I’ll check the bedrooms.'
Steve looked lost, but he ran down the stairs and started looking everywhere.
Daniel looked under the bed, behind the curtains and inside the wardrobe, anywhere he thought Lia might fit. He had already checked the bathroom so he saw no reason to check again. The room to his left was some kind of office. It was full of books and papers but also some muggle devices, it could only be Lia's. He checked under the desk and in the balcony, no sign of her. The following room was a bedroom. The posters on the wall gave away that it belonged to Victoria, Lia and Steve’s teenage daughter, who was away at Hogwarts. The room seemed empty at first sight. Daniel was about to check under the bed when he felt something curling around his leg.
'Oh' Daniel uttered as he saw it was a spotted cat. It was cute and it seemed friendly, but Daniel didn’t have time for pets. He didn’t want to look into the teenager’s things, but it was an emergency. Still, Lia was nowhere in the room.
The cat meowed.
Daniel moved to the next room. Steve’s gym didn’t seem to have any place where Lia could hide. He was about to leave when he saw the cat had followed him.
It meowed louder.
'I don’t have time for you, OK? Your owner is missing' Daniel didn’t know why he took the trouble explaining anything to a cat.
The last one was the guest bedroom. Again he looked behind the curtains and the cat meowed persistently as Daniel got down to check under the bed. He got up and found the cat still meowing on the bed.
'Shut up' Daniel left the room and closed the door, locking the cat inside. Defeated, he went down the stairs and met with Steve in the drawing room.
'Did you find her?' Steve asked, but his hopes were crushed when Daniel shook his head.
'You think she Apparated?' Daniel asked, trying to find alternatives.
'The house isn’t that big' Steve replied 'We would have heard the _crack_.'
'Floo?'
'That’s the only fireplace.' Steve pointed at the end of the drawing room.
'Oh, I locked your cat in the guest bedroom' Daniel commented casually, trying to make sense out of the situation.
'Locked my what?' Steve lowered his head, as if would make him understand better.
'Your cat. It was getting on my nerves' Daniel felt strange explaining such a thing when Lia was still missing.
Steve didn’t say a word, he just stormed up the stairs and to the guest room. Daniel didn’t understand but followed Steve.
The cat was meowing desperately inside the room and Steve dropped to his knees as soon as he opened the door. 'By Merlin, Kitten!' Steve hugged the cat with affection. 'Don’t you ever do this again!' He seemed relieved as he hugged and caressed the cat.
'Steve, what in--?' Daniel was furious. 'Lia is missing and you’re hugging your cat?'
'Don’t you get it, you--' Steve laughed maniacally. 'How could you? No one told you!' Steve laughed as if it was the funniest thing in the world.
'Tell me what!?' Daniel was about to lose it.
'I don’t have a cat, it was Lia all this time!' Steve lifted the cat for Daniel to see.
Daniel tried to connect the dots. 'Lia’s… an animaga?' he asked and the cat meowed in reply.
'Since she was like, fifteen' Steve caressed the cat with his big hands. The cat started purring.
'...Is there anything that witch can’t do?' Daniel asked, surprised and impressed.
Steve took the cat downstairs and carefully placed it on the dining room table. The cat just sat there, curling its tail around its body. 'So, you’re OK? Does anything hurt?' Steve asked the cat. It replied in a soft purr.
'Can’t you go back to human form?' Daniel asked, but the cat only blinked.
'How did you turn into a cat in the first place?' Steve asked again but immediately dismissed the question. 'Forget it, you can’t answer that.'
'She can’t go back to being human… or she just won’t?' Daniel asked, thinking aloud. The cat meowed again.
Steve just stared at Daniel like he was crazy.
'You… don’t want to return to your human shape.' Daniel told the cat, who immediately meowed again. '...Because you’d lose your will again?' The cat replied with a loud meow.
'I don’t get it' Steve said as he put his arms around the cat. 'Why did she turn into a cat? Why is she able to communicate?'
'Lia knows about Sirius Black, right?' Daniel deducted and the cat meowed once again. 'You clever cat-- I mean, witch!'
'One more time for the people in the back, mate' Steve asked for an explanation.
Daniel apologised. 'You know about Sirius Black, don’t you?'
'He’s gotta do with Harry Potter, right?' Steve had never been the brightest Lumos in his History of Magic class.
'Something like that' Daniel told Steve 'You see, Sirius Black was wrongly imprisoned and sent to Azkaban, but he managed to escape. No one knew he was an Animagus as he was unregistered' He explained. 'By the way… are you registered?' He asked the cat.
The cat meowed.
'That’s a ‘yes’, right?' Daniel insisted 'Because they can send you to Azkaban for not registering...'
'She is!' Steve answered impatiently while he played with the tip of the cat’s tail. 'Just go on…'
'Human emotions are different from animal ones. Dementors just don’t care for animals' Daniel went on. 'And in return, animals are pretty much unaffected by Dementors. That’s how Sirius Black managed to keep himself sane, by turning into a dog I think it was...'
The cat meowed again.
'And you’re saying Lia knew all that' Steve nodded, unimpressed.
'It’s a relief to see at least a part of her is alright, but…' Daniel placed his hand on his chin 'I wonder if it may stunt her recovery.'
'What do you mean?' Steve didn’t like the sound of that.
'She seems perfectly fine as a cat, doesn’t she?' Daniel thought out loud 'So much I thought she was a regular cat' He went on 'She has nothing to recover from like this.'
'You’re saying she should go back to being a human?' Steve wanted to make sure he understood.
The cat got up on its feet and faced Daniel before it hissed at him.
Daniel raised his eyebrows in surprise. 'I know it must feel awful, but you can’t stay as a cat forever.' He told the cat.
The cat hissed again.
Steve crossed his arms on the table 'I hate to say this, Kitten… But I think Dan’s right. You gotta go back.'
The cat hissed at Steve and started walking nervously across the table.
'Don’t be like that' Steve seemed sad because he was hissed at.
'Just go back, it’s for the best' Daniel insisted.
The cat got down from the table and walked towards the hall.
'You’re being irrational!' Daniel accused as he followed the cat.
'...Said the wizard to the cat' Steve couldn’t help but find it funny.
The cat immediately ran towards the kitchen.
Steve and Daniel ran behind the cat but Steve was faster and he immediately closed the kitchen window.
'Kitten, please...' Steve begged as he crouched, looking under the kitchen table.
Daniel pulled out his wand as he checked behind the kitchen door.
'Put that thing away right now!' Steve shouted at Daniel 'You’re gonna scare her!'
'We gotta catch her!' Daniel argued. He wasn't looking forward handling an angry cat, whether it was actually his girlfriend or not.
'Put. It. Away' Steve stood up, menacingly towering over Daniel.
The cat saw they were both distracted and ran for the door.
'Petrificus totalus!' Daniel shouted, snapping the cat’s limbs together and making it fall sideways in the hall.
Steve went towards the cat and kneeled by its side 'Just let her go already!' He was worried the curse could hurt Lia.
'Grab her first!' Daniel ordered Steve. Only when Steve was firmly gripping the back of the cat’s neck Daniel uttered 'Finite.'
Unfreezed, but still unable to escape, the cat immediately let out a low pitched distressed cry. Blue light shot from Daniel’s wand, forcing the cat back into human shape.
Lia laid sideways on the hall floor. She was wearing a long old-fashioned cream-coloured satin nightgown.
Steve held Lia and gently lifted her in his arms.
'Are you--?' Daniel approached her but couldn’t finish the sentence as Lia violently snapped at him.
'FUCK YOU!' She screamed in a deep unnatural voice before curling into a ball against Steve’s chest.
Both wizards took a step back away from each other. Steve didn’t say a word as he slowly climbed the stairs in order to take Lia to their bedroom.
'Don’t make that face…' Steve said softly as he tucked Lia in bed. 'We’re sorry.'
Lia's expression was locked into a frown, but she wasn’t looking at Steve. Her anger was directed towards Daniel, who was standing at the end of the four-poster bed.
'I’m not!' Daniel retorted. 'We did what we had to do.'
Steve rolled his eyes. 'The Healer said you needed some pampering. Next time we should try my suggestion' he grinned.
'You can’t be serious.'
'Why not? Look at her! I’m sure it would relax her' Steve pointed at Lia’s catatonic frown.
'Do you even know the meaning of the word ‘consent’?'
'Really, mate?' Steve rolled his eyes, hardly believing Daniel was asking him that.
'Then you know you just can’t, or more likely, _shouldn’t_ initiate sexual activity with someone who can’t say ‘no’ or when to stop' Daniel felt stupid having to explain it to a grown man. 'Like someone who is unconscious, drunk, or asleep. Or in this case, mentally incapacitated.'
'She’s not mentally incapacitated!' Steve replied, aggravated.
'Whatever!' Daniel took a firm stand on the matter. 'She cannot consent!'
'I can' Lia said in an angry guttural voice.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->6]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->8]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->6]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->8]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>
<p align=center><button class="button" >
[[Skip the debauchery->9]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on indigo-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Daniel would deny being hypervigilant. He was, after all, in a new unknown environment. He couldn’t help but wake up at a faint sound coming from his chest. Not exactly his own chest but from Lia, who was cuddling against his chest. He couldn’t really see her face but she seemed asleep. Steve, who was spooning her, was unexpectedly awake. Daniel could see Steve tracing long lines across Lia’s skin, from her neck and shoulder down to her elbow. Once in a while Lia would make a faint, nasal sound as she exhaled. Daniel then saw Steve then kiss her neck and lower the strap in her nightgown, creating a gap just big enough for him to slide his hand under Lia’s arm.
Lia’s sounds became more frequent as Steve kissed and fondled her.
'Stop it' Daniel whispered sternly.
'Sod off' Steve whispered back.
'You’re making her uncomfortable' Daniel whispered again.
'I’m not' Steve rolled his eyes, still whispering. 'I would know.'
'Get off her!' Daniel forcefully removed Steve’s hand from Lia’s breast. He immediately looked down at his own chest, where he felt Lia had just placed her hand and groaned in pain the moment she aggressively pinched and twisted his nipple.
Steve started laughing like crazy, causing a mild earthquake on the four-poster bed.
'You didn’t have to do that!' Daniel complained with his hand over his sore nipple.
'Hate to say this...' Steve had a hard time controlling his laughter. 'But he’s right. No need to Crucio his nipples, Kitten' He dried a few tears. 'Lumos' Steve lit up his wand and turned Lia over on her back, but she kept facing Daniel with an angry look. 'Look at me now' Steve grabbed her chin and guided her face his way, making Lia’s face immediately relax. 'Now I was trying to be subtle…' Steve said as he carefully placed his hands under Lia’s knees and lifted her legs. 'But I think we all know where this is going' He said as he lifted Lia’s nightgown and removed her underwear. 'I’m going to be busy down here, so let him know if something bothers you' Steve told Lia while pointing at Daniel. 'Try not to hurt him, OK?' He pleaded 'You like him, remember? Wanna hurt someone? Hurt me, I can take it' Steve didn’t mean to demean Daniel but as a Quidditch player, he was used to foul play.
'I still don’t agree, but thanks' Daniel felt the need to say.
'No problem' Steve replied as he gently fondled Lia’s vulva. 'For the love of Merlin, Kitten!' Steve suddenly stopped. 'Close your eyes or something. It’s like touching a corpse!'
Lia immediately closed her eyes while Daniel bit his lips, suppressing laughter. 'You can dig your nails if you want him to stop' He told Lia as he held her hand.
Steve stopped fondling her and licked his fingers. 'The thing about Lia…' he said as he slowly inserted his fingers 'Is that she is not hard at all to turn on, as I’m sure you already know.'
Lia let out a sigh, her body seemed relaxed.
'And if you know her well enough...' Steve observed her as he started moving his fingers. 'She’s not hard to get off either.'
'How do you know she’s into it to begin with?' Daniel asked, unconvinced.
'Like I said, it’s not hard to turn her on' Steve got down on his elbows and licked his thumb before switching fingers. He twisted his arm to get it deep inside her. 'You just gotta find the sweet spot.'
Lia opened her eyes as she inhaled deeply, her whole body suddenly stiff. She let out a long moan the moment Steve started using his mouth. She brought Daniel’s hand to her chest as Steve worked her off.
Steve worked her steady and patiently, occasionally stopping to take a deep breath. He clearly took pleasure in pleasuring his wife.
Daniel would admit he was amused, seeing Lia enjoying herself so much as Steve ate her out. He was sure she was about to cum, just from the way Lia started to thrust her hips against Steve’s face.
'Where do you think you’re going?' Steve said as he abruptly stopped, causing Lia to let out a loud frustrated moan. 'I wanna hear it' he demanded.
Breathing hard, Lia let out another moan.
'Say it, I know you can' Steve teased her, touching her softly with his fingertips.
Lia struggled, but let out a desperate and pitiful 'PLEASE!'
'See? Wasn’t that hard...' Steve said, making circles with his tongue on Lia’s mound.
'Please! K… keep going!' Lia begged one last time.
Neither Lia nor Daniel would be able to see Steve grinning between Lia’s legs, ready to deliver his coupe de grâce.
Lia’s orgasm was loud and violent. She jerked and convulsed on the bed long after Steve had stopped. Not once she had dug her nails on Daniel’s hand or done anything in similar fashion.
'Not bad, huh?' Steve said as he crashed on his pillow, wiping his mouth.
'‘T'was…' Lia struggled to find the words '... Brilliant'.
'Nox' Steve said, extinguishing the light coming from his wand.
In the dark, Lia went back to cuddling against Daniel. 'I’m a-' she whispered against his chest 'So sorry. I was-' she made a long pause, still having a hard time with words '...So, so angry.'
'There’s nothing to forgive' Daniel replied as he embraced her.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->7]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->9]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->7]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->9]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/owl.png">
Daniel decided to go in the third time he knocked on the door and didn't hear any reply. Lia’s study was as big as it was cozy. Her books were correctly shelved in their large bookcase, although there was always a small neat pile on her desk. The desk was large and filled with books, rolls of parchment and a few muggle devices Daniel couldn’t properly identify. At the back of the room, the balcony door was round and ornate. It was also charmed so every day would be a sunny day. But Daniel’s favourite thing in the room was in the corner. It was a tree, or more likely, the top of a tree. Its large trunk might as well be planted in the mahogany floor with its branches covering most of the ceiling. There was a hole on one side of the trunk, where a reddish screech owl slept for the day. Daniel loved the smell of that tree.
Daniel was leaning in front of Lia’s desk, expecting her to notice him to no avail. He observed her as she read from an old Transfigurations book, her quill taking notes on a large piece of parchment. That’s when he noticed something that came out of Lia’s ears. It was some sort of black thread that connected to one of the muggle devices sitting on the desk. The device itself was round, black and rather flat.
'Oh!' Lia said as Daniel softly brushed her arm. 'I’m sorry, I didn’t see you' she said as she removed the black threads from her ears and gently tapped the device they were connected to.
'What’s that?' Daniel asked, pointing at the threads and then at the device, genuinely curious.
'It’s an old muggle device' Lia replied. 'It plays music.'
'Oh, that’s why it connects to your ears!' Daniel saw there were small buds at the end of the thread. It all made sense now. He made an awkward pause. 'Are you working already?' he asked, with a slightly disappointed tone.
'Just finishing some stuff' Lia replied nonchalantly. 'I lost too much time with this…' Lia was mostly back to normal, but once in a while she still had trouble with a word or two. '...This whole thing.'
'You’re not going to change your mind, are you?'
'No. I’m going back to work as soon as they’ll have me back' Lia was determined.
'I’m using all my days' Daniel had no problem admitting. 'But that’s not why I’m here. I wanted to return these' he placed a large box on the desk.
'Who gave you these?' Lia grabbed the box possessively and placed it on her lap. 'You went through my things?' She asked in mild indignation.
'I’m sorry!' Daniel joined his hands in apology. 'I was helping Steve go through your favourite things and he said I could borrow them.'
Lia just sighed. 'It’s OK' She soon changed her mind. 'They’re just memories. I have nothing to hide.'
'...And you know just how much I love memories!' Daniel grinned. 'I have so many questions!' He said as he took the lid off the box, revealing it was full of photographs. Some were magical, others were plain muggle pictures. Daniel searched through the photographs until he reached a specific one. 'What’s this?'
Lia must have been around fifteen in that particular picture. She was wearing a torn t-shirt from an obscure band, a pleated skirt, and black boots. Her black stockings were ripped and she was wearing dark makeup. Holding Lia and making a rude gesture towards the camera was a girl with several blonde buns in her hair. She sported torn clothes and black fingernails.
'I told you I went through a punk phase when I was young' Lia recalled. 'And in case you’re wondering, we weren’t poor… It was a fashion choice' She had clarly heard that before.
'Who’s this girl?' Daniel pointed at the girl in the buns. 'She’s in several pictures' Daniel thought the girl looked scary, even for a fifteen-year-old. 'And…'
'...And I’m kissing her in one of those pictures' Lia didn’t need to read Daniel’s mind.
'Exactly' Daniel admitted. 'She must have been… Special' he dared to infer.
'She was' Lia admitted, shily. 'You could say Chrissy was my first love' Lia stared at the picture with some nostalgia.
'What happened?' Daniel asked, most interested in the subtle sad gesture in Lia’s face.
'It wasn’t meant to be' Lia replied as she put the picture back into the box.
'How is that?'
'She is a Muggle. I couldn’t even tell her the truth on why I couldn’t switch schools to be with her. But that doesn’t matter' Lia explained.
'Why?' Daniel had never seen Lia as the type who gives up on someone.
'Because I saw her kissing a boy two days before the end of the holidays' To Lia it was almost like talking about someone who had died.
'Oh...' Daniel empathized and wouldn’t push it. He looked inside the box and fetched a set of pictures. 'I was surprised to see Paul in some of these' He mentioned his younger brother, who had been in Lia’s year.
'Our graduation party' Lia reminisced. 'Everyone in our year came' Everyone but Steve, she didn't clarify. 'The Hufflepuffs wanted to celebrate, so we all hit a Muggle pub that night. It was crazy.'
'Paul told me about it at the time' Daniel said as he looked at the moving pictures. 'Is it true the police were involved?'
'There was a big fight and we had to leg it' Lia looked at a picture where she was laughing like a maniac with a piece of lemon in one hand and a bottle of tequila in the other. Next to her a brunette girl was cleaning her ample cleavage with a napkin while sitting on a boy's lap.
'Paul crashed with me that night' Daniel told Lia. 'He came home totally plastered' Daniel reminisced. 'What happened?'
'I never found out' Lia shrugged. 'I was in the toilet snogging Annie Parkin for the last bit' she confessed. 'That’s the brunette in the blue blouse.'
'You really _do_ like girls...'
'I wish I had done things differently though…' Lia seemed to have regrets.
'Why, she didn’t like you back?'
'It’s not that' Lia seemed uncomfortable talking about it. 'I had my eyes on her the whole night, but it’s not that I liked her… I just did it to cockblock Cameron Meyers' She meant the boy in the same picture.
'What did you do?'
'I got her plastered' Lia emphasized. 'Then I… Took advantage of her?' Lia confessed in evident shame.
'You?' Daniel asked, not quite believing her.
'It was a rough year. I was stressed beyond myself and so angry about Steve not answering my owls' Lia didn’t justify her actions. 'But I shouldn’t have taken it out on her…' She shook her head for a bit. 'Worst part is she doesn’t even remember.'
'And you never told her?'
'I could never!' Lia replied quite fast. 'You’re the one who was in Gryffindor. I’m just a cowardly, venomous snake.'
'You’re not venomous… At least you know better now' Daniel tried to be comforting.
'Aren’t you going to tell me how many years they’d give me in Azkaban?' Lia joked.
'I would, but I doubt you’d get convicted' Daniel smiled. 'She doesn’t even have a memory to present as evidence.'
Lia had a hard time telling if Daniel was joking or not.
'Anyway... How does it feel, being with a girl?' Daniel asked, changing the subject.
'I don’t know, you tell me!' Lia replied, a bit surprised by the question.
'You know what I mean, what’s the difference?' Daniel was genuinely interested.
'I think the differences are obvious. But to me it’s never been about that' Lia leaned on the desk. 'It’s about the person, not their body.'
'You’d want me all the same if I were a woman? What about Steve?'
'I don’t think I can imagine Steve as a woman... But you, definitely' Lia played with a picture she found in the box. Vicky was barely a toddler. She was playing with Steve, who was shooting bubbles out of his wand. 'Why do you ask?'
'I’m just curious' Daniel deflected the question.
'Are you secretly a woman?' Lia joked, feeling Daniel was hiding something. 'On polyjuice all this time, slowly gaining our trust so you can murder us in our sleep?'
'You really need to stop reading that author, you know? She’s been cancelled' Daniel was emphatic.
Lia laughed into her palm, amused by the conversation.
'No, really. It’s totally offensive to imply transgender folk use polyjuice potion, just so you know' Daniel knew Lia didn’t mean it, but couldn’t help explaining.
'Really, what is this all about?' Lia insisted.
'I told you, I’m curious' Daniel repeated. 'And I never had anyone I could talk to about this kind of thing.'
Lia looked him in the eye, wondering. 'You’re not just curious' she dared to deduce.
Daniel felt his cheeks getting warm.
'...Do you want to fuck Steve?' Lia asked in a mix of confusion and surprise.
'WHAT? NO!' Daniel made an awkward pause 'I mean… I wouldn’t mind? S’just…' He had trouble explaining.
'It’s alright if you want to. I... I don't mind. And won’t tell!' Lia grabbed his hand to comfort him.
'Promise?'
'Of course' Lia assured him. 'C’mere' She got up and hugged him.
Lia’s hug was reassuring. It made Daniel wonder why he had never told anyone.
'How long have you known?' Lia asked, taking interest.
'I’ve always been curious. But now… I mean, after being with you two...' Daniel said awkwardly. 'And Steve...'
'What about him?' Now Lia was the curious one.
'C’mon, you’ve seen your husband' It was obvious for Daniel. 'And the way he goes around the house in just joggers and no pants…' he couldn’t help but blush.
'I know, he’s shameless' Lia would never complain.
'And you too!' Daniel wouldn’t deny Lia’s part.
'Me? What does exploring your bisexuality have to do with me?' Lia didn’t go around the house half-naked.
'You’re… inspiring' Daniel praised her. 'You know what you want and always come up with new, creative ways of getting it.'
'I’m just a slut, who’s married to a pig.'
'And you two are slowly turning me into both a slut and a pig.'
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->7]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->10]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->7]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->10]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on indigo-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Lia laid naked on the edge of the bed and welcomed Daniel on top of her. She clearly took pleasure on it, but Daniel could see her attention wasn’t exactly in enjoying herself. The faces she made, the way she looked at him… It felt performative. And it was.
'Fuck, Kitten… You make those faces and I wanna ram it into you instead!' Daniel heard Steve mention as he felt Steve getting right behind him.
'No' Lia replied, teasing Steve. 'Today is special.'
'You’re distracting me!' Daniel complained as he felt Steve stroking his penis right behind him.
'Say the word and we’ll stop' Lia teased Daniel, repeating what he had told her on their first night together.
'I…' Daniel hesitated, glad Steve couldn't see him blush. '...Want this' He quoted Lia now.
'Then relax. Don’t wanna hurt you' Steve whispered in Daniel’s ear as he put his hand between Daniel’s buttocks, reaching for his anus.
Daniel swallowed a complaint as he felt something cold and wet touching him.
'Relax, mate' Steve insisted. 'S'just a finger' and some lubricant potion, Steve didn’t say.
Daniel sighed. Although it was uncomfortable fucking Lia with Steve’s finger touching him, it wasn’t exactly... bad. Daniel had to stop the moment Steve started moving his hand.
'Not bad, huh?' Steve teased him as he removed his hand 'Just you wait, it gets better' He grabbed Daniel’s hips and ran his lubricated length across Daniel’s buttocks.
'Don’t get distracted' Lia grabbed Daniel’s face and forced him to look at her. 'You were shagging me.'
Daniel moved slowly with Steve’s cock playing around the rim of his arse. Just the tip. Just a bit more. Daniel then felt another pair of hands -clearly Lia’s- spreading his buttocks apart.
'Be gentle' she pleaded.
'I will' Steve whispered into Daniel’s ear. He moved slowly and patiently, making sure not to hurt Daniel. 'It’s all in' Steve finally sighed.
'Are you alright?' Lia asked Daniel, who was red as a tomato.
Daniel nodded, holding his breath. He tried to move, but it was difficult. He was still hard inside of Lia but having Steve inside of him was uncomfortable. Not painful, but it extremely hot and alien. It took him several tries to find a rhythm and he was thankful Steve was saying nothing. Daniel was back to fucking Lia.
Steve went along with Daniel's movements. He would have told Daniel they weren’t there for Lia that time, that for once she wasn’t the main attraction. Daniel was.
Daniel stopped in his tracks as he felt Steve actively fucking him and soon the strangeness became pleasure. He felt himself growing hot and impossibly hard inside of Lia. He tried to move, but found himself unable to.
Lia felt the difference too. She touched herself seeing Daniel between herself and her husband. 'Are you going to cum already?' She asked in a sweet voice.
'Can’t… hold it' Daniel gasped 'S’too much' Daniel struggled to reply. He tried to move, but he felt he was about to explode.
'Fill her up' Steve whispered into Daniel's ear, encouraging him. 'Shoot it all inside her' He wouldn’t admit, but he was enjoying himself.
Daniel didn’t reply. He just couldn’t. He moved his hips shily and groaned deeply. He gasped and groaned until his moans became howls.
When Daniel opened his eyes he was laying on the edge of the bed, just like Lia had been a while before. The same way Lia was still laying just beside him. Daniel tried to move, but his body wouldn’t react. He tried to speak to no avail. His whole body was tingling and all he could do was breathe. He could hear Steve and Lia’s voice, whispering something. Something about him.
'...You think he’s OK?' Lia asked Steve.
'He’ll let us know if he isn't' Steve said as he got on top of Lia.
Daniel glanced sideways and his eyes met Lia’s. He saw her close her eyes, her body rocking on the bed to the rhythm of Steve’s hips. There was something adorable about the way they made love, about the way Steve made her moan, so softly. In his stupor he caught Lia’s eyes again and he saw her smile at him.
'You’re so full of his cum...' Steve grinned, sweaty and enjoying himself.
'Am I?' Lia asked in a sexy voice.
'You know what you need?' He asked as he grabbed her legs. ''Nuther big load' He grinned mischievously. 'I hope you saved some space for me.'
Daniel saw Steve thrusting even harder, fucking Lia as he meant it, both of them moaning at each of his thrusts. He saw Steve slow down as Lia tensed up. Daniel saw her face his way, but she wasn’t looking at him. She was crossing her arms on her chest -as she sometimes did when she came- her face flushed. He saw Steve laying beside Lia, covering her with a blanket.
'You know what turns me on the most?' Steve whispered in Lia's ear, while looking straight at Daniel. 'If you got pregnant today, you wouldn’t know who it belongs to.'
'You wanker!' Lia hit Steve in the arm half aggravated, half laughing. She could only have seen Daniel’s panicked face. 'Don’t pay attention to Steve, I’m on the potion.'
'You were on the potion when we got Vicky...' Steve commented casually, scratching where Lia had hit him.
'That was different' Lia retorted. 'We _wanted_ a baby.'
'How do I know you two don’t want one?' Steve asked, suddenly dead serious.
'Can we skip the baby talk until I’m done cumming?' Daniel asked as he got up, wanting to change the subject.
'You told him to fill me up' Lia accused Steve. 'You wanted to watch us. Now you shagged him, and me too. What else do you want?'
'That’s it? You’re doing everything I say?' Steve snickered.
'Steve, calm down' Daniel tried to be conciliatory. 'No one is knocking anyone up.'
'I did.'
'And you have a lovely daughter” Daniel didn't understand Steve’s point.
There were no clothes to grab so Steve grabbed Daniel by the neck 'And you said you wanted all that. You don’t get to be my shadow.'
Daniel couldn’t avoid Steve’s hand, which he grabbed by the wrist. 'You think I want to be you? Steve, you could never take it up the arse' Daniel provoked him.
Steve shoved him away in anger.
'What’s the matter with you?' Lia intervened. 'You enjoyed planning all this!'
'My problem is _this_ -whatever _this_ is- it has no limits!' Steve spat. 'First you get a boyfriend. Then you get to shag him--'
'You get to shag him too' Lia interrupted.
'That’s not the point! Next you’re gonna want… kids with him' Steve accused.
Lia didn’t reply.
'What’s your fixation with kids, mate?' Daniel wasn’t following.
'Steve’s worried because I was on the potion when I got pregnant with Vicky' Lia explained.
'So the potion failed. It happens. It wasn’t your fault' Daniel reassured Lia.
'There’s a reason the potion fails...' Lia tried to explain. 'It does when you want it to.'
'What? That’s not possible' Daniel retorted.
'You know magic works on will. You need to want something to happen to make it happen' Lia explained. 'And when you really don’t want it to happen…” She didn't dare end her sentence.
Daniel was starting to understand. 'Yes, you can’t really fake magic.'
'A strong will can also disrupt it. I got pregnant because both Steve and I wanted to start a family, yet we were terrified to admit it to each other' Lia confessed. 'Steve is worried it may happen again.' She dared to infer.
'It wasn’t easy, but all we had to do was get married and raise the kid' Steve recalled. 'What would happen if Dan knocked you up? We’d have to get divorced if you wanna keep it. Cuz if you don’t...'
'Just stop' Lia didn’t want to hear it.
'What?' Daniel didn’t follow. They were going too fast for him.
'You… twats! You never gave it a thought?' Steve was appalled. 'What would you tell your family? ‘Hiya, Ma and Da, I’m having a baby outi wedlock, didja meet me boyfriend?' Steve mocked the accent Lia tried so hard to hide. 'I don’t care about being a cuck… But what do we tell Vicky?'
'Don’t be dramatic' Daniel interrupted. 'You know about me. You know I want the wife, the family...' He had no problem admitting. 'But I’m sure Lia doesn’t want to carry my offspring...' Daniel took it for granted. 'Do you?'
Lia fell silent.
'Do you, Kitten?' Steve insisted.
'I don’t know, OK?' Lia spat. 'I… never gave it a thought' She seemed genuinely confused. 'I didn’t think it was possible for you to want more' she addressed Daniel.
Daniel sat on the bed as it dawned on him. 'It’s easy for you two… You already have it all. Spouse, child, house and house-elf. But Steve is right. I don’t get to be his shadow.'
'I… could pass your child as mine. I could do that' Steve said in solidarity. He wouldn’t admit he didn’t want to lose Daniel.
'Will you stop it?' Lia turned to Steve. 'I’m not pregnant' She stated the obvious. 'And I’m sorry' she held Daniel’s hands. 'I really want a future with you but...' She hesitated. 'I don’t know if I can give you what you want.'
Daniel got dressed and left the room.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->9]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->11]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->9]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->11]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>
<p align=center>
<button class="buttonS"><p align=center>
[[Steve Wants->S01]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/beer.png">
The whole pub went silent the moment Daniel set foot in the Hog’s Head, as it was customary. Daniel adjusted the hood of his cloak and headed for the back of the pub, where a pale figure was sitting, expecting him.
The pale figure put down his blood-red drink, got up, and extended both arms to hug Daniel.
Daniel hesitated, but soon gave a friendly hug to the pale man. ' It's been a while Ed... How have you been?'
'As usual. Dead' the pale man said, jokingly. 'Sit down, everyone is staring'
Beneath his cloak Edward Sullivan looked like a charming young man in his mid twenties, with short light brown hair, haggard green eyes and an extremely pale complexion. He will remain so until the end of his days because of an unfortunate encounter with a vampire approximately fifteen years ago.
'You always choose the best places… said Daniel sarcastically as he looked around.
'You have no idea how hard it is to find a place that serves fresh pig blood' Edward kissed the tips of his fingers.
'...It doesn't have to be human?' Daniel asked with mild disgust.
'Pig blood is alright. I'm a law-abiding citizen tonight' Edward seemed to be in high spirits.
The pub’s owner approached the two wizards, Daniel ordered a beer and Edward ordered a second pint of pig blood.
'I was surprised when I got your owl' Edward said as he took a sip from his second pint.
'I needed to get out a bit' Daniel replied heavily. 'Things are…' he sighed. He couldn’t even find a word for it.
'Is it about Cynthia?' Edward asked. 'Paul told me it didn't end well'
'You know I love that little shit… but he has no idea' Daniel was clearly in a bad mood.
'Hey, don’t take it on Paul. He’s a good kid' Edward defended Daniel’s brother.
'Anyway, it’s not that. It’s just that…' Daniel hesitated 'I don’t even know where to begin…'
'Start from the top' Edward suggested. 'I have until sunrise' He checked his silver pocket watch.
'First, it has nothing to do with Cynthia' Daniel seemed annoyed when Edward mentioned her. 'That was ages ago'
'You never said what happened' Edward insisted. 'You kept repeating something about _irreconcilable differences_, as if that means something' Ed crossed his arms, as is demanding an explanation.
'We didn’t want the same things' Daniel said as he inspected his glass of beer. 'You know, marriage-wise. I found out too late' He didn't feel like talking about it.
'So you’re perfectly over that. After, what was it, five years together?' Edward was skeptical, he felt bad for not being there for his best friend, but he wasn’t buying it either.
'Look, I’m over Cynthia. I really am' Daniel didn’t want to make excuses. 'I just have more immediate problems'
Edward just flailed his hand in circular motion, wanting Daniel to go on.
'I met someone, OK? But it’s…' He placed both elbows on the table and brought both hands to his face.
'Amazing? Impossible? ...Expensive?' Edward kept trying to guess. He was willing to annoy the sense out of Daniel.
'She’s married' Daniel finally confessed.
'Oh, Danny... Danny!' Edward exclaimed heavily. 'You, of all people, should know better!' He shook his head. 'A married witch… She’s a witch, right?'
'Yeah, she’s a witch. But it’s not what you think-' Daniel tried to explain but was cut short.
'She promised she’d leave her husband and now she’s making excuses, right?' Edward had seen it before.
'No. The husband’s in it too' Daniel didn’t know a better way to explain.
'What do you mean ‘the husband’s in it’?' Now Edward was lost.
'We’re all in it. The three of us' Daniel just didn’t know whatever ‘it’ was.
Edward took a second to take it in. 'How do you even get into something like that?' He couldn’t make sense of it. 'You, of all people' he repeated.
'I’m... head over hippogriffs for her' Daniel tried to explain 'But her husband is too'
'Do you fancy him as well?'
'He’s… accommodating? I’m not sure if he’s into me' Daniel thought out loud. 'But…'
'...You’re into him' Edward was perceptive enough.
'But it’s no good' Daniel seemed sure of himself. 'I’m thinking about ending things' Daniel said with a bitter look on his face.
'Because the husband isn’t into you?' It didn’t seem reason enough to Edward.
'No! Because it’s getting nowhere!' Daniel finally took a long sip of his beer.
'I don’t think I’d define a three-some as _nowhere_' Edward observed.
'Look, it’s… complicated' Daniel sighed. 'They’re amazing, both of them' He made a long pause. 'But I need to think about myself, about what _I_ want'
'And that’s not it...' Edward found it less confusing if he put words in Daniel’s mouth.
'You don’t get it, they already have it all' Daniel 'They’re married, have a kid in Hogwarts. They’re like… two steps ahead all the time. What could I possibly offer to them?'
'You haven’t asked them?' Edward raised an eyebrow in surprise.
'It’s not that simple'
'I get you want stuff you say this... _couple_ can’t give you...' Edward said, playing with the clotting blood in his glass “But you can’t take for granted what they want. I mean, most of the living complain about not being able to find _one_ person, and you’re thinking about dumping _two_!' Edward couldn’t help but think it was funny.
'I never wanted anything extravagant' Daniel clarified 'I’d settle for something like my parents. Decent job, tying the knot, couple of kids, growing old together… Even if I had to retire early like my Dad'
'Do they know?'
'My parents? No way!' Daniel was emphatic. 'They would never understand. I don’t understand it myself most of the time. And you can’t tell Paul either!' Daniel said, just in case.
'Cross my heart and hope to… You know' Edward assured Daniel. 'It sounds like you’ve made up your mind'
'It's not that easy' Daniel seemed defeated.
'Didn’t you just say…?' Edward was starting to feel the urge to punch Daniel in the throat.
'I just can’t help it! I’m with them and I feel... alive. It’s the best since… Since Cynthia' Daniel confessed. 'But at the same time I feel…' he hesitated 'I don’t feel I’m at the same level! And I hate the way he treats her'
'Most of you living beings would either kill or die for a ménage à trois' Edward couldn’t decide if Daniel was annoying or amusing in his ambivalence. 'But if you’re just putting up with it…'
'Please don't call it that' Daniel begged his friend. It wasn't just about sex. He didn't want it to be just about sex.
'What do I call it?'
'Call it _over_' Daniel hated the way it sounded.
'Then that's it?' Edward kept pushing.
'I don’t want to be her boyfriend forever' Daniel finally found the words. 'And whatever I am to S--the husband' Daniel didn’t want to say Steve’s name. 'I want my own thing. Whatever that is. Not just be an accessory for their kinks' Daniel thought it was demeaning.
'By Vlad the Impaler’s fangs...' Edward said syllable by syllable 'You’re starting to make sense!' He congratulated Daniel.
'You’re not going to talk me out of it?' Daniel almost wanted Edward to do it.
'You are, my friend, your own wizard' Edward could listen, he could try to make sense of it. But he had no business advising the living. 'You gotta do what feels right to you. If you asked me, I could only tell you to eat them'
'That’s all we are to you? Blood bags?' Daniel asked, slightly annoyed.
'Most of the time, yes' Edward had come to terms with his nature 'Then I have my meals... And I forget I was ever hungry!' he smiled.
'Then it works? The Society, I mean' Daniel asked about The Society for the Tolerance of Vampires, an organisation that advocates for the welfare of such creatures.
'I was skeptical at first, but it really makes my death easier' Edward commented. 'It’s amazing what they can do with decent funding. I gotta say I’m impressed by that witch, Minister Granger'
'I heard she’s got something similar in the works, but for Werewolves”.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->10]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->12]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->10]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->12]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>
<p align=center>
<button class="buttonS"><p align=center>
[[Steve Wants->S02]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/pava.png">
'Thanks for coming on such short notice” Daniel said as he greeted Lia into his house. 'I was expecting you through the fireplace, though.'
'I had some errands to run' Lia came in through the front door. 'So I walked' She kissed Daniel on the lips the moment he closed the door, but immediately backed down when she saw his lack of reaction.
Lia stepped into the house. It was old and cozy and Lia always thought it felt grandmotherly. It made sense when Daniel told her it had belonged to his late grandmother. Daniel had moved in in his early twenties and helped take care of the old witch until she died. He just stayed after that, although he never quite felt he owned the place. The only addition he had made to the house in all that time was the TV set he kept in the living room.
'Cuppa?' Daniel offered, not knowing how to approach the subject.
'Yes, please' Lia said, following Daniel to the yellowing, old-fashioned kitchen. 'Steve says he’s sorry' she mentioned casually. 'If he hurt you...'
Daniel raised his eyebrows as he put the kettle on. 'He didn’t hurt me!' he retorted.
'He tries hard' Lia went on. 'He won’t admit it, though' Aggression came as second nature to Steve and he sometimes struggled to keep it in the Quidditch pitch.
'I didn’t ask you to come to talk about Steve' Daniel said bitterly.
'I’m sorry' Lia lowered her head as if she had just been scolded.
'How can you do it?' Daniel asked 'How can you defend him?' Daniel’s ambivalence showed quite immediately.
'Steve’s my husband' Lia said the obvious.
'Your husband treats you like shit.'
'Who are you to judge us?' Lia said in a sad, calm voice.
'He’s always imposing on you!' And on himself, Daniel wouldn’t admit.
'I don’t expect you to understand, because you haven’t known me for that long'...' To Lia it was clear 'But I like that about him.'
Daniel didn’t know what to say.
'And I just wish we can get to that point… When you just _know_ I actually enjoy waking up with a mouthful of cock.'
Daniel couldn’t help but laugh. How could she say that with a straight face?
'Don’t laugh, I’m serious' Lia bit her lips, trying not to laugh too.
'What does that even mean?' Daniel asked, composing himself.
'We’ve been married for fourteen years, we just... know each other' It was obvious to Lia “And I know it would take another fourteen years, but I want to know you that way.'
'You have to put a ring on it' Daniel joked as he served the tea. He didn’t want to be sad or bitter anymore.
'I would if I could' Lia said, playing with some tea leaves on the table.
'Aren’t you gonna ask if _I_ want to?' Daniel asked as he served the tea.
'It’s not a matter of wanting to. I know what I want, and I can’t have it.'
'So you’re just not going to do it…' Daniel said, clearly disappointed.
Lia hesitated 'I don’t think I could take a ‘no’' She lowered her head again. 'I know it’s wrong, OK? I’m just a coward.'
'I never told anyone…' Daniel said with a heavy voice. 'The reason Cynthia and I broke up… She didn’t want a family. I did. I still do.'
Lia extended her hand and grabbed Daniel’s.
'Part of me was stupid enough to think she’d change her mind' Daniel took a sip of his tea while holding Lia’s hand. 'That she’d do it for me.'
'Is it wrong that _I_ did? That _I_ changed my mind for you?' Lia couldn’t help but feel pathetic.
'You’re not serious…'
'You said that the other day and I just can’t stop thinking about it' Lia bowed her head. She didn’t want Daniel to see her blushing. 'And I feel like a sodding teenager, thinking about... baby names.'
'You don’t mean it' Daniel refused to believe her.
'I don’t think we should have sex again' Lia was sure the potion would fail.
'I wasn’t planning to, anyway' Daniel said bitterly. 'Does Steve know you feel that way?'
'He said I was mental' Lia would agree. 'And that we should stop.'
''We' as in ‘all of us’ or 'we' as in 'you and me'?'
'We' as in 'let’s keep this cauldron empty for the time being'' Lia pointed at herself. 'You can have Steve if you want to, I don’t mind' She smiled.
'Would _he_ want me?' Seemed like an appropriate question to Daniel.
'I don’t know' Lia was honest 'But it doesn’t take much to convince him.'
'Stop it, will you?' Daniel pleaded. 'What about what _he_ wants? Or what _I_ want?'
'Allow me to remind you that this was all _his_ idea' It seemed crazy to Lia back then. 'And last thing I knew, you wanted him.'
'I do, but only because you wanted us both first' It didn’t come easily to Daniel.
'You keep saying it as if that was wrong.'
'You can’t have it all' Daniel said bluntly.
'Do you regret it?' Lia felt like he did.
'No. But I’m through with it' Daniel sentenced again 'It’s been amazing, but this is not what I’m looking for. I just can't be your boyfriend forever' Daniel felt there was no future in that.
'You think that’s what I want?' If Lia’s heart was breaking, she wouldn’t show.
Daniel just shrugged.
'I don’t want a boyfriend' Lia hesitated. 'I never did. I don’t want you any less than I want Steve.'
'And I appreciate it. I really do' Daniel produced a sad smile. 'But I want… To walk the aisle escorting my Mum. I want to take you to the Ministry Christmas parties and have my boss bore you to death. I want to... change diapers at four in the morning so you can sleep a little longer.'
'You want all those _with me_?' Lia was touched.
'In that particular order, yes.'
'What about Steve?'
Daniel bit his lip. 'I am... deeply attracted to him' He felt extremely awkward admitting so 'But I can’t stand the way he treats you.'
'You have to understand that you’ve only seen two very particular sides of Steve: extremely territorial and extremely… intimate' Lia explained in a teacherly way. 'I won’t blame you for hating territorial competitive Steve, he can be a cunt. But he’s adjusted and he’s getting better by the day' Lia felt Daniel wasn’t being totally fair.
'He’s always forcing himself on you!' Daniel didn’t understand how Lia couldn’t see it.
'Would you please stop implying that he… he rapes me!?' Lia raised her voice. 'I know it upsets you, but I like it that way!'
'Would you like it if I lifted your skirts right this moment and banged you against the kitchen table?' Daniel got closer to Lia in an imposing manner, trying to make his point.
'Yes, I would' Lia didn’t move an inch. 'You met ‘Mrs Peterson’ at the Ministry, all proper with her courtesies... But Lia Romanova will suck you dry in a shoddy pub toilet given the chance.'
Daniel moved back, he didn’t know what to say about that.
'I’m a control freak, and it’s exhausting. But I’m never as free as when Steve takes that control away from me' Baring her feelings like that made Lia feel vulnerable.
'Then I must bore you to death. I gotta be… a boring fuck!' Daniel expected to feel bad, but not at that specific level.
'What? No!' Lia denied immediately 'You’re a sweet, caring fuck' She corrected him. 'With all the things I’ve done I had never liked it that way. But with you? It doesn’t feel fake at all.'
'It’s not!' Daniel felt aggravated. 'I care about you!'
'I know! That’s why I love it too' Lia felt bad 'But I get it if you don’t believe me' she sighed.
'You’re saying you like it when Steve breaks just every boundary known to wizardkind _and_ the total opposite with me?'
'I’m sorry. I just love you and him' To Lia it came down to just that. 'That’s why it breaks my heart… That I can’t give you what you want, when I want the same' Her voice faltered.
Daniel couldn’t help but hug her.
'Can we stay friends?' Lia asked in a small voice as she rested her head against Daniel’s shoulder.
'I don’t know, can we?'
'Can we try?'
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->11]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->13]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->11]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->13]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-rotate"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/scale.png"></a>
The office wasn’t as big as it was sumptuous, but Cameron Meyers was an ambitious man who had the tendency to focus on small seemingly unimportant details. After years of not knowing what to do with his life he ended up studying Magical Law and managed to secure a job with an acquaintance of his parents. He’s had a rather successful career in the decade and a half since. Still, Cameron wants a bigger office.
Steve closed the doors to Cameron’s office behind him. He was wearing hooded robes, as he usually did whenever he left his house.
'Steve!' Cameron greeted him cheerfully. 'What brings you here? Have a seat.'
Cameron wasn’t nearly as tall as Steve. He had short, black hair and striking blue eyes. But the most striking were his robes. Cameron always dressed to impress.
'Huh, hi Cam' Steve shook his friend’s hand and dropped on an armchair close to the window.
Cameron was curious 'I was surprised when my secretary told me you were coming' Steve usually managed his business with Cameron from his home. 'Cuppa tea?'
'S’OK, Cam. But no, thanks' Steve dismissed the tea. 'I have… some questions' Steve had learned to measure his words after almost two decades dealing with paparazzi, but he was especially mysterious on that occasion.
'You OK, mate?' Cameron asked out of politeness. He’d known Steve since both were eleven, he knew Steve was definitely not OK. 'How’s Lia?'
'She’s well. We all are' Steve replied out of obligation and clearly didn’t mean it.
At this point Cameron was sure Steve wasn’t going to explain the situation. At least not easily. 'What can I help you with?' Whatever it was, it had to be legal or deeply personal. Or so Cameron thought as he sat on a corner of his desk.
'Cam, you’re my Legal Advisor...' Steve stated the obvious.
'...Have been for almost a decade, yes' Cameron was hoping to keep Steve talking.
'But you’re my friend too…' Steve certainly had problems getting to the point.
'...That goes without question' Cameron replied in all seriousness.
'That means I can ask you stuff, right?' Steve made a pause 'No matter how stupid?' He chuckled nervously.
'I’d still charge you, but yes' Cameron smiled. 'You can ask me anything, mate' he assured him. 'What is it?'
'I need to find out about this thing, you know…' Steve made nervous gestures with his hands. 'I gotta know if a person -witch or wizard- can take more than one, y’know... spouse.'
'What?' Cameron wasn’t expecting that.
'I gotta find out if a wizard can have, you know, two wives. Or a witch, two husbands' Steve finally asked 'I already know Muggles can’t. Not legally, I mean.'
Cameron was taken aback. 'What kind of question is that?' He didn’t know if he was more intrigued or concerned. 'Does it have to do with Lia?'
'She can’t know I asked you this, OK?' Steve pointed his hand at Cameron 'Promise you won’t tell her.'
'Steve, of all people… Don’t make me lie to Lia' Cameron still remembered Lia as a very strict Prefect and Head Girl. 'What did you do?'
'Nuthin’!' Steve spat. 'You don’t get it… I did nuthin’' He got up from the armchair.
'Then tell me about it!' Cameron insisted. 'I’m sure I can help you!' By this point Cameron was sure Steve was having an affair. What else could it be?
'Just answer the bloody question!'
'I’m pretty sure that’s imposs- Well, not impossible: just illegal. As far as I know, poligamy is an offence' Cameron explained briefly. 'But there are alternatives... Like civil partnerships and such. But I can look into it if you want.'
'That’s not quite what I’m looking for' Steve said before he stormed out of the office. 'Tell me if you find anything, OK? Ta!' He said before Apparating away.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->12]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->14]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->12]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->14]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/hat.png"></a>
It took Cameron three days to conduct a proper research and another four to decide what to do about it, so by the time he went to Lia and Steve’s house a whole week had passed.
'So?' Steve asked the minute Cameron stepped out of the fireplace.
'Hello, my friend!' Cameron greeted him cheerfully 'Long time no see!' He gave Steve his hat. 'I’ve missed you too' Cameron was, of course, being sarcastic.
'Hm... yeah, hi' Steve replied, taking the hat. 'So? You said you had good news.'
'Yes, I do' Cameron replied. 'What you asked is possible. But I don’t understand why you wanted me to come and tell you in person' Not after all the prior secrecy.
'Because you don’t have to explain it to me…' Steve guided Cameron up the stairs and into Lia’s office. 'You have to explain it to _her_.'
Lia was sitting behind her desk. 'Cameron has to what?' She removed her headphones. 'Hi, Cam' She greeted him casually.
Steve just walked into the room behind Cameron and stepped aside. He seemed thrilled about whatever Cameron was about to tell them.
'Hm, well…' Cameron hesitated, leaving his briefcase on the desk and grabbing some rolls of parchment from it.
Lia just stared at both wizards, without understanding anything at all.
'You know, Dugald McPhail wasn’t among the most popular Ministers for Magic' Cameron explained as he adjusted his elegant robes. 'But he passed a few laws while still in office. That was in the mid-1800s' He took his time to make his opening statement. 'Back then there wasn’t much of a difference between Magical and Muggle Law, and a lot less enforcement. From what I researched, I’m pretty sure McPhail must have been a Mormon… but that’s beside the point.'
'Get to the point, please' Lia asked impatiently, she had things to do.
'You see, one of the laws he passed was on marriage, and it’s just brilliant!' Cameron anticipated. 'You know how 'everything which is not forbidden is allowed', right?' He asked. He was sure Lia knew, he wasn't so sure about Steve.
'Some say his law on marriage was incredibly progressive for the time as it’s vague enough to allow same-sex marriage… But it’s so vague I could actually marry a cauldron. Or seven' Cameron was sure to exemplify. 'If you’re bold enough you can probably marry your house-elf' They could all hear the sudden sound of shattered glass coming from the kitchen.
'I have to say I was very surprised I didn’t know about this particular law…' Cameron added. 'But in conclusion it is permissible for a wizard to take two wives under Magical Law. Or for a witch to take two -or even more- husbands' Cameron faced Steve and then Lia. 'There haven’t been many cases. But it’s permissible nonetheless' Cameron handled Lia some rolls of parchment about those cases.
Lia looked at Cameron in mild confusion. 'What is the meaning of this?' She asked sternly as she rose from her chair and turned to Steve. 'Why is Cameron telling me all this?'
'Don’t you see? This is the answer to… our _predicament_' Steve replied cheerfully yet trying to be subtle.
'You had no right, absolutely _no right_, to involve Cameron!' Lia faced her husband.
'But Kitten, it’s good news!' Steve insisted.
'I don’t care! This was between you and me!' Lia said before she stormed out of the room.
'I’ll take that as my cue to leave' Cameron took his hat and gathered his documents. He took his time, hoping to overhear anything he could.
'Kitten, I bet Cameron thinks I have a mistress' Steve lowered his voice as he followed her downstairs.
'How is that any better?!' Lia was furious.
'You didn’t mind that much when _I_ was the cuckold' Steve crossed his arms.
'Nothing we have done has ever transcended these walls!' Lia made sure to note. 'CAMERON, COULD YOU PLEASE?' Lia shouted at Cameron who was, for some reason, still there.
'Owl me if you need me' Cameron put on his hat, grabbed his wand and apparated away with a loud cracking noise.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->13]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->15]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->13]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->15]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-rotate"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/parchment.png"></a>
It was already nighttime when Steve knocked on the door. He was impatient, so he knocked again.
Lia and Steve stood in front of Daniel’s house. Steve looked neat and tidy with blue jeans and a fitted black shirt. Lia looked rather plain with old black jeans and an off-shoulder t-shirt from a famous muggle band. They passed perfectly as Muggles.
'Perhaps you want to ring the bell?' Lia suggested. She looked apprehensive.
Steve got down so he would be eye to eye with Lia. 'You got this, Kitten' He encouraged her before ringing the bell.
'No, I don't' Lia confessed. 'What on Earth am I doing here?' She was starting to panic.
'Look at me, Kitten' Steve made her focus 'We didn’t come all this way for you to back down' He was determined to get Lia through the evening.
'I’m going to be sick' Lia’s voice suddenly seemed deeper as she brought her palm to her mouth.
'No, you won’t. Now breathe' Steve ordered. 'You’re going in there and you’re going to score' One day, when he retires, Steve may pursue a career as a Quidditch coach. 'Y’hear me?'
'But what if--' Lia tried to argue, but was cut short. Daniel had opened the door and was staring at both of them. He was still wearing his work clothes, minus the robes. His sleeves were rolled up.
'Uh, hello?' Daniel greeted the couple. He wasn’t expecting anyone, let alone _them_. Daniel hesitated. 'Wanna come... in?' He feared causing a scene in the middle of the street.
Lia stood there for a long second, but Steve pushed her inside with the tip of his index finger.
Daniel couldn’t help but feel suspicious. 'What brings you here?' Lia had been civil in the Ministry, but Steve seemed too jolly.
'Nevermind me' Steve said as he crossed his arms, giving Lia space. 'I’m just here for moral support.'
Daniel still remembered the last time he heard Steve say those words and he wasn’t going to give him any opening. 'Support?' He asked, slightly alarmed.
Steve just pointed at his wife, who gave out a big sigh, gathered her jeans at the hips and got down on one knee.
'Daniel Richard Hargreaves' Lia said, producing a small box with a silvery ring from her pocket. 'Will you marry me?' She asked with teary eyes.
Daniel was speechless, he opened his mouth but words wouldn’t come out. Daniel pinched the bridge of his nose. He was about to ask what kind of sick joke it was when he felt Steve’s arm around his neck, in some kind of embrace.
'Answer with this' Steve tapped at Daniel’s chest. 'Instead of this' He pointed at Daniel’s head.
Daniel didn’t understand but indulged in the pantomime. 'You know nothing would make me happier' he couldn’t help but smile with sadness. He then saw Lia smile like she never did.
She slowly took the ring from its box and placed it on Daniel’s left hand. It was a silver-colored band with a single small black square stone, which magically adapted to Daniel’s ring finger. Lia got up and kissed Daniel, grabbing his face with both hands. Relief wouldn’t even begin to express it.
Daniel lost himself in the kisses. For a second he didn’t want to think about it. He could wake up now, it was enough. He could wake up alone in his bed and get ready for another day of work. Or he could lift his head from his Pensieve and return to his dull everyday life. But this wasn’t the memory of a pleasant dream that turned into a nightmare the moment he woke up. He was tired and lonely. Whatever this was, Daniel accepted it.
He looked at the ring on his finger. 'What’s all this?' He would understand if it was some sort of role-play.
'First of all, congratulations!' Steve seemed happy to be the first to say those words. 'Oh, and you may wanna read this' he handed Daniel a roll of parchment.
Daniel extended the parchment and read it to himself. It was a copy of ex-Minister Dugald McPhail’s law on marriage among Magical Beings. 'This... doesn’t make sense' Daniel inspected both sides of the parchment, just in case he was missing something.
'Isn’t it wonderful?' Lia asked, full of joy 'We can get married after all' she said with excitement.
'I’m not sure if ‘wonderful’ is the right word' Daniel tilted his head a bit 'I could marry your daughter by this time next year according to this.'
'Does it say if you can marry a corpse?' Steve asked Lia as he cracked his knuckles. Steve could take jokes on anything but his little girl. The poor boys who dared court Victoria Peterson.
'How did you get to this?' Daniel asked, setting the roll of parchment aside.
'I have a good Legal Advisor' Steve boasted.
'...Who may or may not think you are having an affair' Lia reminded her husband.
There was an awkward silence.
'So… where do we go from here?' Daniel asked.
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->6]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->8]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->14]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->16]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>
<p align=center><button class="button" >
[[Skip the debauchery->17]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on indigo-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Daniel mumbled something as he sat on the bed, struggling to open the small package. He had read the instructions time and again, he felt he should be ready.
'Tell me again why I have to wear one too...' Steve complained, holding the wrapped condom in his hand.
'For the last time...' Lia said, removing her camisole. 'I’ve got... baby fever' How she hated those words, it was embarrassing. 'I don’t think my body cares which of you knocks me up' Lia had decided to just stop taking the potion altogether and look for alternatives.
'I’ll just fuck you in the arse, then!' Steve complained yet again, not even trying to open his condom. 'This is rubbish!'
'I know, alright? It’s just until after the wedding' Lia reminded Steve. They had agreed to wait until the honeymoon to start trying for a baby. 'And that’s no good, you already know that.'
'I know, I know...' Steve complained some more. 'No baby batter close to your kitten, just in case.'
'Shut up, Steve' Daniel said 'You’re ruining the mood' He said as he held up his wand against the condom wrapper.
'Don’t!' Lia shouted at Daniel before he could use magic. 'Really, these things are fragile!'
'My bad' Daniel apologized. He knew he could adapt, but muggle wraps and packages gave him the worst time, and it wasn’t just condoms.
'Here' Lia took the condom from Daniel’s hand, opened the wrapper at her third try and gave it back. 'Give me that' She noticed Steve wasn’t even trying to open his. 'It’s not hard…'
'These things just turn me off' Steve excused himself.
'I wasn’t talking about you. Nevermind' Lia grabbed Steve by his penis and stroked him until it was hard again. 'Please pay attention this time' She said as she opened the second wrapper and removed the condom.
Steve laughed out loud. 'You don’t expect that tiny thing to fit my _wand_, do you?' Steve took a look at the condom in Lia’s hand in disbelief 'Perhaps with an Engorgement Charm…'
Lia nonchalantly grabbed the condom and slowly put her whole foot inside it, unrolling it past her ankle while both wizards just stared in horror.
'I have so many questions...' Daniel said, impressed by the feat.
'Can we just fuck?' Lia asked, growing impatient as she removed her condom sock. She got the box of condoms and opened another for Steve. 'Please?'
Steve grabbed the condom with his fingertips. It felt unpleasant to the touch. 'So what’s next?'
Daniel checked the sides of his condom 'You have to make sure it’s on the right side' Which was harder than it looked. 'Then you place it like a little hat' Daniel couldn’t help but chuckle as a teenager as he followed the procedure on himself.
'Great! And then?' Lia asked Steve in a teacherly manner.
'That’s it, right?' Steve said, slowly unrolling his condom.
'You have to pinch the tip before that' Daniel mentioned. He had read about it in the instruction leaflet.
'It’s not that difficult' Lia said as she helped Steve unroll and got closer to Daniel to check if he had done it properly. 'Remember it has to stay like this the whole time. It’s no good if it comes out while we’re at it.' She insisted.
'Finally!' Steve cried out. 'No wonder Muggles have so many kids' To Steve no one in his right mind could agree to wear such a thing during sex.
'It’s not that sim-- Hey!' Lia cried as Steve grabbed her by the hips and brought her closer to him.
'You like your presents wrapped, I get it...' Steve said as he removed Lia’s underwear. 'But they’re no good if they ain’t delivered' He got on top of Lia and inserted the tip. 'It’s not bad, but…' Steve couldn’t even finish the sentence. 'It’s like…' He struggled with words as he slowly slid it all the way in. 'C’mere, mate' Steve called Daniel, who had been laughing the whole time at Steve’s reactions. Steve lifted Lia without pulling out and sat on the edge of the bed, with her on top. 'Get her bum' He instructed Daniel 'I think these sheaths are slippery enough as they are.'
'I think they’re not' Lia said, voicing her discomfort as she felt Daniel poking her.
'I’m sorry' Daniel apologised immediately as he stopped. 'This feels…' He was glad Lia couldn’t see his face. '... different.'
'You can’t use that' Lia said when she saw Daniel reaching for their usual lubricant potion. 'You gotta use the one that comes with the rubbers.'
'Why?' Daniel didn’t complain as he went looking for the box of condoms. He didn’t want to make a fuss about it on account of Lia, but it was getting more and more difficult by the minute.
'It may cause them to break' She explained.
'Oh, for the love of Merlin!' Daniel spat as he saw it was another of those small, impossible-to-open little wrappers.
'By Circe’s pigs…' Lia extended her hand so Daniel would pass her the wrapper. She opened it with her teeth. 'What does a witch have to do…'
'...To shag like a Muggle?' Steve completed the sentence. He moved slowly, trying to make sense of what he was or was not feeling.
'May I?' Daniel asked, ready to take his place in this beast with extra backs.
'Please do' Lia replied between sighs.
It took Daniel more effort than usual. The condom was tight around him, but not in a good way.
'Now we’re talking' Steve said, starting to feel something more familiar as Daniel joined in.
'Still, it’s... strange' Daniel said as he moved slowly. 'Like you said, it's not bad… just…' He couldn't find the words.
'A bit dull' Steve contemplated. 'But doable.'
'Will you shut up?' Lia moaned, placing her hand on Steve’s mouth for a second. Lia could hear both men laughing, one beneath and the other right behind her. She had to focus, they didn’t know how hard it was for her. She had no trouble taking them both, but right from the start it took extra effort not to climax right away.
Steve closed his eyes and dug his fingers in Lia’s buttocks pulling her closer. He was getting the hang of it.
'Don’t hog her' Daniel grabbed Lia’s hips and playfully pulled her back.
'Bagsy' Steve replied, amused by the competition.
'You don’t get to bagsy her' Daniel argued, pulling Lia back again.
'Why not? She was mine first' Steve boasted.
'Well, you clearly weren’t enough' Daniel asserted.
'I put a baby in there' Steve insisted.
'I’m putting the next one' Daniel assured.
'Not on your end, you’re not' Steve laughed.
Daniel would have replied, but Lia’s grip suddenly got stronger and tighter.
'You can milk a man with that, Kitten!' Steve placed his hand between Lia’s collarbones, supporting her weight and struggling not to come.
'Make it two' Daniel added, clearly enjoying himself.
'Just shut up!' Lia gasped forcefully, bending forward and holding on to Steve’s wrist. 'You pigs!' Her voice became softer as she came.
Neither Steve nor Daniel could tell which of them came first, just that Lia’s grip on them became unbearable as she came, forcing both to do the same.
Daniel pulled out and sat on the bed. It was always too strong with the two of them. It made him lightheaded.
Steve gasped as Lia held Steve’s condom and pulled out. 'Jus’ gimme…' He couldn’t finish his sentence.
'Sorry…' Daniel told Lia as he caught his breath. 'I wasn’t thinking. That was… demeaning.'
'S’OK' Lia replied, still breathing hard. 'T’was distracting enough' She closed her eyes and threw her head back. 'Didn’t want to cum right away' She was still at it.
'This is… disgusting' Steve said, coming back to his senses.
'How is it worse than spilling it all over the place?' Lia asked.
'Jizz is jizz' Steve stated the obvious. 'But this shit…' He touched it between his fingers, grossed out.
'Smells awful too' Daniel added. 'What is it?'
'I dunno' said Lia 'Latex, lube, spermicide?' She took a guess.
'‘Spermicide’…?' Daniel repeated. 'You mean this thing actually kills…?' Daniel asked, clearly shocked.
'Seems... harsh' Steve added, not knowing how to remove his condom without touching it.
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->15]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->17]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->15]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->17]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/curry.png">
Daniel took the bowl of rice from the kitchen to the dining table. It was always a busy day when the three Hargreaves children visited their parents and that didn’t happen often.
George was sitting at the head of the table, his walking cane hanging from the back of his chair. He waited patiently as some of his children brought dishes and bowls with food while others levitated them from the kitchen.
George Hargreaves was a tall man -taller than any of his children- in his mid sixties. He had distinctive eyebrows and an angular face covered in a short, gray beard. Seeing him side by side with his two sons one could have a good idea of what they will look like when they’re older, and what their father must have looked like in his youth.
'Here it comes, make place!' A large pot followed Olivia Hargreaves as she came from the kitchen with her wand raised. Olivia herself was a short, lean witch in her early sixties. She had rather dark skin, big eyes and a wide, lovely smile. She was ecstatic to have all her children under the same roof for the evening. She sat at George’s right and in front of Daniel.
Paul sat at Olivia’s right and opposite to Pattie. He helped his mother serve the curry. Paul was 5 years younger than Daniel, but it was easy to mistake one for the other. That was probably the reason both brothers usually kept very different styles. While Daniel kept his hair long, Paul preferred it short, and while Paul was usually well-shaven, Daniel sported his short moustache and beard.
Three years younger than Paul, Pattie was the youngest. She was the only blonde at the table, a look clearly obtained with a South American colouring charm that was the latest fad. Her brothers still made fun of it once in a while. She worked as the bodyguard of a member of the Wizengamot. She didn’t look like it, but she was extremely strong and amazing at dueling.
They ate, but mostly they talked. Olivia kept close contact with all her children, but having them at the same table was special.
'Still working the night shift?' Daniel asked Paul over a glass of butterbeer.
'Yes' Paul replied enthusiastically. 'I may wanna make it permanent' Paul was an Auror, just like his father and brother. 'The pay isn’t all that better, but it’s a lot more relaxing at night.'
'Relaxing? I thought it would be riskier' Olivia asked as she passed George a bowl of greens.
'The Hit Wizards do most of the field work these days' Paul explained. 'And ‘Loola is working night shifts in St. Mungo’s, so it’s a good fit' Paul mentioned his girlfriend, who he was living with and worked as a nurse.
'Ooh, pretty!' Pattie said as she noticed the ring Daniel was wearing on his left hand. 'When did you get this?'
'Uh... a couple of weeks ago' Daniel was a little distraught. He wasn’t planning to tell his family about the engagement yet, but he also insisted on wearing his engagement ring as much as he could. He hoped that by treating it casually his family would lose interest.
'Back in my day we were only allowed wedding bands, the eventual engagement ring... but nothing more' George commented casually. 'Good to see they’re relaxing the attire requirements.'
'They’re not, Dad' Paul replied, immediately looking at his brother with suspicion.
'May I see it?' Olivia asked, extending her hand and producing a pair of reading glasses out of thin air.
'Thank you very much, Pattie!' Daniel reproached his sister as he took off the ring and handed it to his mother. 'Now you’ve ruined the surprise' Daniel tried to save the situation.
'What surprise?' George asked, eager to know.
'I’m… engaged' Daniel smiled, trying to sound cheerful.
'Ambrosius Myrddin!' Olivia exclaimed and got up to hug her oldest son while other family members congratulated Daniel.
'Isn’t it soon?' George felt a bit embarrassed to ask. He still remembered Cynthia fondly.
'Dad, I’m not exactly young anymore' Daniel couldn’t help but feel burnt. 'And we’re not getting married right away anyway' If engagements and weddings are complicated, this one was twice as much.
'But tell me! Who is ‘Lia’?' Olivia asked as she inspected the ring. Her name was engraved inside Daniel’s ring.
'She’s... my fianceé' Daniel didn’t know what else to say.
'How do you spell it?' Paul asked, looking at the ring in his mother’s hands.
'L-I-A' Olivia replied before Daniel could say anything. 'Why do you ask?'
'S’nuthin’' Paul replied 'There was a girl called like that in my year.'
It’s her' Daniel admitted.
'No, it’s not' Paul was sure about it. 'The ‘Lia’ I know is married to that Quidditch player Dad likes. Peterson' Paul explained.
'You don’t remember, do you?' Daniel sat back and crossed his arms. 'I asked you about them ages ago.'
'So she’s divorced, big thing' Olivia dismissed it, she considered herself a modern witch. 'It’s gorgeous, sweetheart. Congratulations again' She said as she gave the ring back to Daniel. 'When can we meet her?'
'That’s the thing… She is not' Daniel didn’t want to talk about it, but he didn’t want to carry that weight anymore. It was now or never. 'Divorced, I mean.'
'So you’re engaged to a married witch!' George laughed. Obviously, it had to be a joke.
'Before you say anything, it’s perfectly legal' Daniel knew how his father could be.
'What do you mean ‘it’s legal’?' Olivia asked, raising an eyebrow.
'Our law on marriage was passed by a Mormon, apparently' Daniel played with his fork. No one was eating anymore.
'That makes no sense!' Paul spat. 'I saw Steve Peterson punch the lights out of Conrad Stone in fifth year -you met Conrad, he was in my year- just for locking eyes with his then girlfriend.'
'That was what, twenty years ago? You did stupid things as a kid too' Daniel didn’t care to defend Steve but, 'We all did.'
'You’re saying you want to marry his wife!' Paul could hardly listen to himself.
'...Which would make her my wife' Daniel explained. 'And she wants to marry me too, mind you' Lia had agency too.
'Do you sleep in the same bed?' Pattie suddenly asked. 'I mean, all three?'
'We do, yes' Daniel replied without thinking about the implications.
'And do you...?' Pattie gave a hysteric cry before she covered her mouth, unable to finish the question. 'Sweet Merlin!'
Daniel just pointed his finger at Pattie, warning her against making questions he wasn’t willing to answer.
'Dan, you can’t marry someone who’s already married' George changed the subject, hoping to make Daniel come back to his senses.
'Actually, I can' Daniel insisted. 'And I’m only telling you because my mind’s made up' he was serious about it.
'But dear, there’s plenty of other women...' Muggles or witches, anyone else -anyone single- seemed like a better option to Olivia.
'She’s the one I want, Mum' To Daniel that part was out of question.
'And Steve’s OK with that?' That part didn’t make sense to Paul. 'And do you... like him?' Paul couldn’t find more sympathetic words. Not with Steve.
'Well enough, yeah!' Daniel didn’t want to discuss his relationship with Steve with his family yet. Or ever.
Olivia and her children tidied the table in silence. Daniel's surprise had set a strange atmosphere in the house.
'C’mere, Dan' George slowly moved to the living room where he sat with his pipe.
Daniel went to his side and George signaled him to come closer. Daniel kneeled right close to his father, who brought his hands to Daniel’s temples, examining him.
'Dad, I’m not Imperiused' Daniel noticed right away what George was trying to do.
'Can’t blame me for checking, can you?' George admitted with a guilty smile, letting go of his son’s head.
'I suppose I can’t' Daniel said, defeated, as he sat close to his father. 'Is it that crazy?' Because it made perfect sense to him.
'You’ll have to excuse me' George apologised in advance 'But the closest I’ve ever seen was your great-uncle Ringo.'
'You’re comparing me to uncle Ringo?' Daniel asked, offended. 'He was a serial cheater!'
'I said ‘closest’, never said it was the same' George clarified. 'And I wasn’t talking about you' He had meant Lia.
'You think she’s a cheater?' It broke Daniel’s heart hearing his father talking about his fianceé that way.
'I’m just saying that if she has a husband... and she has you....' George didn’t want to sound too hard 'She may have others on the side.'
'Only if she has a Time-Turner' Daniel commented, knowing there were none at use in the whole country.
'Then you know it’s possible!' George seemed happy Daniel was starting to get his point.
'Dad, things would be so much easier if she was cheating!' Daniel had thought about it.
George just gave him a puzzled look.
'For one thing, I’d know what to do or what to expect...' Daniel confided. 'Sometimes it’s like wearing a blindfold...' Daniel struggled with that. '...While walking bare-foot around broken glass' He didn't expect his family to understand, but he would have hoped for them to be more accepting.
'You know we just want you to be happy' And for George that couldn’t be the right way. 'I'm sorry, but you just don't seem very happy.'
'Because none of you are!' Daniel retorted. 'You didn’t react this way when I got engaged to Cynthia' they had all celebrated back then.
'I am!' Pattie said in a defensive tone, sitting on the back of the sofa. 'It’s a bit... unconventional' she elaborated. 'But if that’s what you want and you say it’s legal… Go for it!'
'I’m too!' Paul didn’t want to seem unsupportive. 'I’m just worried, but that’s ‘cuz I know them' He would like to believe he’d take it differently if Daniel was with different people.
'Say, can you introduce us?' Pattie asked full of enthusiasm as she hopped on the sofa by Daniel.
'What?' Daniel was taken aback by the sudden question.
'Steve Peterson, of course!' Pattie grabbed Daniel’s sleeve. 'I’ve had the biggest crush on him since I was twelve!' She had no problem admitting.
'Sure!' Daniel couldn’t help but think his own sister was crazy, but she had been the most supportive so far. 'If you’ll come to the wedding…'
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->15]]</td>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_der_sana.png'}->18]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->15]]</td>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[NEXT->18]] </button></td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/crisps.png">
Daniel collapsed on top of Lia. He took his time to enjoy himself, her body was sweaty and hot and she embraced him lovingly as he came. Daniel could see her under the light of a faint Lumos and she was beautiful as ever.
'I love you' Lia whispered into Daniel's ear, wrapping her arms around him.
'Say it louder' Daniel asked without whispering, causing Lia to cover her smile with the back of her hand.
'I love you!' Lia repeated, louder this time. 'But it’s not gonna work, I’m telling you' she insisted, amused.
Daniel pulled out and sat on the bed. He removed the used condom and tied it down with little effort, he had gotten used to them by now. 'I guess I owe you five galleons' he said as he walked over to the bathroom.
'I told you, he’s as good as dead' Lia turned over to her side and gave Steve a kiss in the temple as he slept peacefully on the shared bed.
'You weren’t loud enough' Daniel teased Lia from the bathroom.
'You didn’t pound me hard enough' Lia replied as she grabbed her nightgown from the floor and put it back on.
'He’s really out, isn’t him?' Daniel asked as he switched places with Lia in the bathroom.
'People think it's easy because they’ve never played Quidditch for more than a few hours at a time' Lia said from the bathroom. 'But he once played for fifteen hours straight' She commented casually.
'That's inhumane!' Daniel was impressed by Steve’s endurance.
'He slept for two whole days afterwards' Lia explained as she came out. 'This is nothing' The previous night’s Quidditch match had been a lot shorter, but it still took its toll on Steve.
'I never stood a chance of winning our bet, did I?' Daniel snickered as he got dressed.
'I told you so' Lia replied nonchalantly as she put on some robes that matched her nightgown before she left the bedroom for the kitchen. Daniel skipped the robes, putting on his pajama trousers and a t-shirt. The kitchen lit up as Lia and Daniel stepped in it.
'No need to get up' Lia said with her palm on the door of one of the lower cupboards. 'We’ll help ourselves' she didn’t want to bother Otelib in the middle of the night.
'Yes, m'lady' a small voice replied from within the cupboard.
'You never told me how it went...' Daniel said as he grabbed a packet of crisps from the cupboard. 'Talking to your parents.'
'It went well' Lia said as she grabbed two glasses and tipped her wand at them, filling them with orange juice. 'It took a bit of explaining' her parents kept getting it wrong. 'But they're excited. They want to meet you' She said calmly.
'They don’t think it’s strange?' Daniel remembered his parents' reaction and couldn’t help but feel a bit envious.
'My mother was kind of a hippie back in her day so I don’t think it’s something totally new to her' Lia replied. 'And my father is a Muggle married to a Witch, I don’t think anything can surprise him anymore. My brother was a bit shocked, but he’s always been really square' Lia traced the shape in the air with her fingers.
'Paul and Pattie took it surprisingly well' Daniel commented. 'My parents, not so much' he couldn’t help but feel a bit embarrassed.
'You said they really liked Cynthia' Lia thought it had to do with her as she sipped her juice 'They probably miss her.'
'Well, I’m the one getting married, not them' Daniel complained.
'Don’t worry. We have leverage' Lia said in a calculated way. 'Or we’ll have it, eventually.'
Daniel gave Lia a puzzled look.
'I mean the baby. Steve’s Mum used to hate me, but she turned into a totally different person as soon as Vicky was born' Lia wondered if the same would work with Olivia.
'_Leverage_?' Daniel was appalled by Lia's use of the word. 'You see our future child as _leverage_?'
'Don’t get me wrong' Lia immediately excused herself. 'But have you ever seen an older witch becoming a Gran? You may as well spike her tea with every love potion known to wizardkind.'
Daniel just chuckled. 'What about Steve’s Dad?'
'He was always kind of distant. That didn’t change' Lia observed. 'They moved to France soon after Vicky was born, so we hardly ever see them.'
'My parents don’t hate you' Daniel wanted to assure Lia. 'They’re just worried I may get hurt.'
'I’d die first' Lia didn’t hesitate to say.
'...Which would hurt me, just so you know' Daniel didn't want Lia talking about any of those subjects.
'When do you plan to tell Vicky about us?' Daniel asked, finishing his juice. He had seen pictures of her and been in her room, he couldn’t help but feel very curious about Lia and Steve’s daughter.
'She's coming home for Christmas' Lia informed Daniel. 'But Steve wants to talk to his sister first' Lia just didn’t understand why.
'I didn't know he had one...'
'Candy’s a lot younger than Steve' Lia described her sister-in-law. 'But she's a great girl. She stayed with us for some time when she moved back from France, a couple of years ago.'
Daniel paid close attention when Lia spoke. He wanted to meet each person she had mentioned so far, yet he understood how inconvenient that could be. 'Are you still sure about this? Don’t you want to keep me under the counter?' Daniel joked, playing with the ring in his finger.
'Yes. And absolutely not' Lia replied in a calm manner. 'I never told anyone this, but… I wasn’t ready when I married Steve' Lia hesitated, biting her lip. 'But I’m ready to marry you.'
Daniel just listened.
'It’s difficult marrying a celebrity when you’re this bad with people' Deep inside Lia was just shy. 'Steve makes an excellent job protecting us from all the unwanted attention. But it still means we have to do a lot of hiding.'
'That sounds exhausting.'
'Steve knows it comes with the job, but we didn’t want Vicky to grow up among reporters and such' And Lia clung on to her daughter. 'It’s not all bad' Lia admitted 'Having to pretend we’re Muggles every time we leave the house helps Vicky stay connected with her roots and keeps her feet on the ground.'
'On the ground?' Daniel repeated, intrigued.
'She takes a lot after Steve' Lia felt a bit bad for bragging 'So much her Head of House allowed her to play Quidditch on her First Year at Higwarts' Lia’s eyes lit up in a special way whenever she talked about Vicky.
'You must be so proud' Daniel smiled, impressed, wondering what his children with Lia would be like.
'We are' Lia lifted her wand towards Daniel’s glass, offering him more juice.
'No, thanks' Daniel thought of Steve sleeping upstairs. 'It’s funny how for us...' Daniel meant for everyone on the outside 'This is supposed to be an easy life.'
'It is in many aspects, I can’t complain' Lia replied matter-of-factly 'But I wanted to make a name for myself' she said as she played with her glass 'Not to get stuck with Steve's.'
'You mean Professor Kilgore?' Daniel remembered how he had met Lia.
'And everyone like her. I never wanted to use Steve’s name. But I never lied about being married to him either.'
'Perhaps you should have?' Daniel observed.
'It was none of her business, so I didn’t tell Professor Kilgore right away when I first took the job. But she took it as if I was trying to hide the fact that I was married.'
'...So she punished you, by calling you nothing but Steve's name…' Daniel had always thought Professor Kilgore referred to Lia in a condescending way, but Kilgore was known for being a nasty person.
Lia drank the last of her juice and stole a crisp from Daniel’s packet. '...The old hag.'
'It shouldn’t have to be so difficult' Daniel suddenly thought it was crazy, changing names after marriage.
'Still, I can’t help but wonder' Lia said, putting her glass in the sink.
'About what?'
'I’ve known Lia Romanova my whole life' Lia explained 'I found out where Mrs Peterson stood… I suppose it’s Mrs Hargreaves turn.'
'You will have to take that name from my mother’s cold, dead hands' Daniel joked, he couldn’t imagine any other Mrs Hargreaves. Lia was Lia, and getting married wouldn’t change that.
<br>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->17]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[PREV->17]]</td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
[[Daniel Wants->D01]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>'Can I help?' Daniel asked from the round balcony door in Lia’s office with a concerned look on his face. For the past week Steve had been acting especially anxious, and with Steve, Lia. 'At least, let me get you a coat...' It was cold outside and he didn’t want Lia to catch anything.
Lia had been pacing back and forth in her balcony for several minutes, lost in thought and causing Daniel to grow anxious too. She just lifted her head, not knowing what he was talking about.
'I get it’s between you and him -whatever it is- but don’t keep me in the dark' Daniel pleaded.
'I’m not keeping you in the dark' Lia assured Daniel. 'I just can’t tell you what I don’t know.' She leaned with her elbows on the rail. 'I’m not even sure if it’s between him and I anymore.'
'You think it’s about Candy?' Daniel mentioned Steve’s sister, who would be visiting them in a few moments.
'I do, in part' although Lia didn’t seem totally convinced. 'I get it’s difficult for him, having his wife marry someone else... And I think it’s commendable, the way he’s dealing with everything...'
'You think it’s wrong, him telling his sister about us?' Daniel asked. It was apparently only a matter of time before Daniel had to meet Candy.
'Quite the opposite' Lia thought it showed commitment on Steve’s part. 'I just don’t know why he is so stressed. Candy adores him' Lia didn’t think Candy would ruin her relationship with her brother for what he did in his privacy.
'What are you doing out there?' Steve scolded them from the balcony door, clearly upset. His voice was a slightly higher pitch than usual. 'She’ll be here any minute!'
'Steve, Candy has never been punctual in her whole life' Lia tried to comfort her husband. 'Come here…' She opened her arms, offering him the hug he clearly needed.
Steve sighed before he accepted the hug, resting his chin on top of Lia’s head. 'You don’t get it' he insisted.
With her hand Lia signalled Daniel, inviting him for extra moral support and Daniel obliged, opening his arms wide to hug both Steve and Lia. It felt awkward. 'And she won’t, unless you tell her' Daniel observed.
Steve took a deep breath. 'I can’t' He tried to be gentle as he broke the hug and remained silent for a few seconds. Whatever he wanted to share with Lia and Daniel, he just couldn’; he didn’t know how to. He was interrupted by the loud crack of someone Apparating in his drawing room.
'Anybody home?' Candy called with her childish voice, not understanding why there was no one around to meet her. Candy was a tall and lean witch in her early twenties. She had long black hair and small eyes, just like her brother's. She wore fashionable pink wizarding robes on top of her short skirt and was even taller with her high heels.
Steve called her name as he went down the stairs and hugged Candy deeply. He lifted her up and swung her around like he had always did since she was a little girl.
'Liiii-aaaah!' Candy ran towards her sister-in-law and hugged her as soon as Steve let her go. She was so happy to see them she didn’t even notice Daniel in the room. Daniel didn’t mind, Candy had a contagious youthful joyfulness to her which he found nice to observe.
'Candy, this is Daniel' Steve introduced them. 'Daniel is…' Steve didn’t know how to finish the sentence. 'Daniel.'
'So, what was this news you had?' Candy asked after vague introductions were made and the four were seated in the drawing room.
'It’s not just news…' Steve seemed more relaxed, he thought it would be somehow easier but it wasn’t 'I need your help with something.'
Lia and Daniel suddenly looked at Steve. They thought Steve wanted to tell his sister about their relationship, he had never mentioned anything else.
'Well, I…' Steve staggered. 'Not just me, actually. The three of us…' Steve pointed at Lia, Daniel and himself. 'We're, uh…' Steve tried struggled to find the right words. 'A little help, please?'
'What Steve is trying to say…' Daniel wanted to be supportive, but he soon realized he knew close to nothing about Candy. He didn't want to scare her or make her think the wrong way. 'Is that we…' It had been easier with his own siblings.
'Candy, have you ever heard of ‘polyamory’?' Lia asked Candy, quite straightforwardly.
'Of course!' Candy replied fast, without thinking. '_Le polyamour_, as they call it in France.'
Steve and Daniel glanced at each other, relieved they had a Professor among them.
'But why are you…?' It took Candy a second to connect the dots. 'No!' she exclaimed pointing at Lia and Steve 'No way!' She gave out a small shriek as she pointed at Daniel.
'That's right' Lia replied, suddenly unable to make eye contact with Candy. 'We didn’t want you to find out from… I don’t know, someone else.'
'From you, I can believe. Not expect, but I can believe' Candy pointed at Lia. 'You, I have no idea' She then pointed at Daniel, almost laughing. 'But you?!' She finally pointed at Steve in awe.
Steve just lifted his hands in the air, defeated. He had nothing to say about the matter.
'But how...? Why...?' Candy asked and immediately interrupted her chain of thought 'Scratch that. I don't want to know!'
'That went well' Daniel commented casually as he crossed his arms, quite satisfied with the outcome.
'Wait, we’re not done' Steve added. 'I still need your help.'
'What can I possibly do for you?' Candy was still in awe.
'First, you can keep your mouth shut' Steve went straight to the point. 'You wotk in Witch Weekly, if it eventually gets out just… Please, not from you' Steve had a reputation to uphold.
Candy was about to ask who Steve took her for, but he didn’t give her space her to say a word.
'But that’s not the most important part' Steve anticipated. 'You gotta help me keep it from Dad.'
Candy was surprised. 'Sure, but... just Dad?' She thought it was strange. 'You told Mum?'
'No. And let’s keep it that way' Steve joined hisfingertips, rocking back and forth on his seat.
'Why?' Lia asked, visibly puzzled.
'Isn’t it obvious?' Steve didn't have much to say.
'No, it’s not' Lia replied in an inquisitive manner 'I want to know why.'
'Leave him be' Daniel intevened. He knew how hard it had been for Steve. 'We can talk about this later' Daniel didn’t want to embarrass Steve by defending him, especially in front of his sister.
'Or not at all' Steve was resolute 'Can you do it, Candy?'
'Sure…' Candy was starting to feel uncomfortable.
'She knows, doesn’t she?' Lia wouldn’t let it go 'Your mother. The one with The Sight.'
Steve took a deep breath. 'How would I know?' He was evasive.
'What?' Daniel was lost.
'My Mum' Candy explained 'She’s a Seer, a True one' she explained, proud of her mother’s Inner Eye.
'The thing about Ursula is that she’s really accurate' Lia explained to Daniel.
'She’ll tell you where your wand is before you even know it’s missing' Candy commented.
'It can be maddening' Steve added, to which Candy agreed wholeheartedly.
'And you think she predicted this? That she predicted us?' Daniel had never given Divination much attention. To him it had always been old wives tales.
'I don’t know. Did she?' Lia faced Steve.
'How am I supposed to know?' Steve insisted.
'The thing is, my Mum doesn’t always know what she’s predicting' Candy told Daniel. 'And it only makes sense after the thing happens' which could be disconcerting.
'Oftentimes she’s extremely precise' Lia added. 'Like when she told us we were having a baby girl before we told anyone I was pregnant.'
'Does it make sense, trying to keep a secret from a True Seer?' Daniel didn’t quite understand how it all worked.
'It doesn’t. But she’s not the problem, right?' Lia asked Steve. 'Your Dad is.'
'What?' Now Candy was lost.
'Let’s assume your mother knows already... And she hasn’t told your father. That would mean she’s on our side' Lia explained her deductions. 'The question is: Why are you so sure Alan will be a problem?” Lia thought aloud.
Steve bit his lips 'I... don’t have to tell you everything.'
'Like hell you do!' Lia raised her voice.
'Wait, wait!' Candy called them out. 'You’re saying my Dad is going to be against you three being together?' She didn’t seem to find it absurd 'That my Mum predicted it, and she told Steve… So he’d do something about it?'
'She didn’t have to tell me!' Steve raised his voice. He made a long pause, covering his face with his palms and taking a long breath. 'Do you remember our wedding night? And I mean the night after our wedding not the… act.'
'Of course I do' Lia didn't take her eyes away from her husband.
'I told you it had been the worst day of my life, remember?' Steve confessed again.
'We were overwhelmed. Just married, with a baby on the way...' Lia had taken it as an exaggeration.
'You laughed. It… it wasn’t a joke' Steve looked away, his voice faltering.
'Steve, you’re scaring me' Lia sat closer to Steve and held his hand.
'You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to' Candy gave Steve a hug, visibly upset. She had never seen her brother on the verge of tears and she didn’t want Lia to push him any further.
'Draught of Peace?' Daniel offered Steve 'I think I have some upstairs' He didn’t wait for an answer and just went to get it.
'I won’t ask you if you’re so adamant on not telling me' Lia found it hard to repress herself 'But can you at least say why you won’t tell?'
'Because I fixed it' Steve replied bitterly 'So you didn’t have to worry about it.'
'Why don’t you trust me?' Lia inquired further in clear disappointment.
'It’s not you I don’t trust' Steve replied 'It’s just…' Words wouldn’t come out.
'Here' Daniel returned with a small vial full of Draught of Peace and handed it to Steve.
Steve thanked Daniel before he gulped the potion down. 'Just give me a second' He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to compose himself. 'Look, it’s not that I don’t want to tell you. But it’s my burden, not yours. And I wouldn’t know where to begin' Steve sentenced.
'I don’t suppose any of you is a Legilimens' Daniel joked. It was all too tense.
'No' Lia replied. 'But you have a Pensieve' she remembered.
'You are not suggesting we take his memories and watch them as if they were a movie...' Daniel thought it was an invasion of Steve’s privacy.
'If Steve will let us' Lia turned to Steve.
'Do I have a choice?' Steve asked, bitterly.
'Of course you do!' Daniel protested. He wasn’t going to push Steve to give him his memories.
'It’s been great, Kitten. I mean it' Steve said, ominously. 'Take care of her, will you?' He then turned to Daniel.
'What the hell, Steve?' Lia asked, frustrated. It was all too confusing for her.
'You’re going to hate me for what I did. And for what I didn’t do' Steve's reply was somber.
'May I know what you did or didn’t do first?'
Daniel tried to convince Steve he didn’t owe anyone his memories, but Steve wouldn’t have it. Daniel reluctantly brought his Pensieve and placed it in front of Steve. The Pensive was large and shallow. It was made of some sort of silvery metal and had what looked like a mandala engraved on its base.
'Will it hurt?' Steve asked, halfway hoping it would.
'It may tickle' Daniel said as he placed his wand on Steve’s temple, extracting a silvery-white hair-like wisp and guiding it directly into the Pensieve. 'It’s… heavy' Daniel observed.
'Tell me about it' Steve joked, with a somber grin.
'Have you ever done this?' Daniel asked Lia, who just shook her head facing the Pensieve. 'Just plunge your head and let it take you.'
'Go with her' Steve asked Daniel. 'Please.'
Lia did as Daniel instructed. She immediately felt as her body traveled through whirling darkness and after a while she felt her feet swiftly touching the ground. The darkness soon dissipated and it gave place to an empty corridor in what seemed like a large house. She gasped when she felt something touching her hand, but was relieved to see it was Daniel’s.
Lia and Daniel walked hand in hand through the corridor until they found an open door in what Lia recognized as her in-law's old house. They walked into the room and found a much younger Steve in dress robes, struggling with his tie in front of a mirror. It was their wedding day.
They then saw an older wizard coming in through the door. He had gray hair and was wearing dress robes too. Alan was tall and had small eyes, much like Steve’s.
'It came too soon, this day' Alan said solemnly as he got closer to his son.
Steve glanced at his father with a nervous, boyish grin, still struggling with the necktie.
'You’re still young' His father said, his voice very serious. 'Let me do it.'
'I’m not' Steve replied matter-of-factly. 'And I can do it' he dismissed his father’s help.
'Yes, you are' Alan retorted. 'And I’ll do it' he said, sternly.
Steve just dropped his arms and rolled his eyes, letting his father take over.
'You know there’s still time...' Alan's voice had become calm as he finished fixing Steve's tie.
'I know' Steve replied. 'Relax, I’m not going to be late to my own wedding.'
'You don’t understand' Alan insisted. 'It’s not too late to do the right thing.'
Steve gave his father a confused look 'I’m doing the right thing, Dad. I’m getting married' he replied with a boyish smile.
'How do you even know it’s yours?' His father asked matter-of-factly.
'What are you talking about?' Steve didn’t like his father’s tone.
'The child, of course. How do you know it’s yours?' Alan spoke in a calm manner.
'You have some nerve...!' Steve raised his voice in shock.
'I just want you to know… There are ways' Alan said as he slowly placed his hands on Steve’s shoulders. 'Say the word, and they’re... gone' He wouldn’t go into details.
'What are you talking about?' Steve froze, his face a mix between horror and disgust from what his father had just suggested.
'The girl. And of course, the child' Steve's father tried to explain 'They won't be a bother.'
'You're talking about my wife and my daughter!' Steve shouted at his father.
'Your bride and your _unborn_ daughter. Or so you say' Steve's father corrected him. 'But have it your way' He said before leaving the room.
Lia lifted her head from the Pensieve gasping for air. She clutched her chest breathing heavily, horrified from what she had just found out through Steve’s memory.
'Lia, calm down' Daniel said, but Lia wasn’t listening.
'HE WANTED TO KILL ME!' Lia said, hysterical.
'Listen to me, you are not in danger!' Daniel placed his hands on Lia’s shoulders. 'You have to settle down' He insisted. He couldn’t blame her for overreacting, memories are easy to mistake for present facts.
'DON'T TOUCH ME!' Lia cried, trying to push Daniel away.
'Look at me!' Daniel grabbed Lia’s face. 'Just breathe' He instructed her. 'Run, get her potions' He told Steve, remembering he had just used his last vial of Draught of Peace on Steve.
By the time Steve returned to the living room he found Daniel rocking a still hysterical Lia against his chest and Candy bawling along.
'That’s not true!' Candy’s tears had messed up her makeup. 'Dad wouldn’t do that!' She refused to believe what Daniel had just told her.
'Candy, you gotta understand…' Steve said once he had given Lia two whole vials of Draught of Peace. 'The only reason Dad was never a Death Eater is because he didn’t have the Bludgers.'
'How can you say that about Dad?' Candy was in denial and thought Steve was being too hard on their father.
'Just be glad, OK?' Steve told his sister. 'That you didn’t have to live through any of that' He didn’t mean to sound bitter, but deep inside Steve resented Candy for having a much easier childhood. 'C’mere, I’ll take you home. You’re in no shape to Apparate.'
'Are you?' Daniel asked Steve, seeing that Lia had drunk the potion and was much calmer.
'Don’t start on me, Hargreaves!' Steve shouted at Daniel.
'Just use the Floo Network. Please!' Daniel insisted 'The last thing we need tonight is for someone to splinch.'
'Fine!' Steve sighed, before taking Candy to the fireplace.
By the time Steve was back in his home almost a whole hour had passed as Candy refused to believe their father had suggested getting rid of his own grandchild (getting rid of his soon-to-be daughter-in-law was somewhat more plausible for Candy). He found Daniel had brought Lia to their bed and was tending to her.
'How is she?' Steve asked, feeling horribly guilty.
'Still awake, surprisingly' Daniel replied. 'Not making much sense, mind you.'
'M’still e'yer...' Lia complained with a groggy voice.
'I’m glad you are. I really am' Steve grabbed her hand and kissed it.
'T’all makes sense now…' Lia mumbled, reverting to the Liverpudlian accent she usually had no trouble concealing. 'Never leaving me alone… Not want'n me to weerk or study…' Lia produced a drugged laughter 'Dun France! Blewdy France! ...T'was brilliant.'
'She keeps mentioning France for some reason' Daniel observed.
'You really think it was brilliant?' Steve produced a sad smile as he caressed Lia’s hand.
'No' Lia was incisive. 'Drove me crazy fe munths!'
'We had just gotten married and bought this place' Steve told Daniel. 'It took me months to save enough to send my parents and Candy away to France. All while not letting her out of my sight' It all seemed so childish now.
'Well, it worked. Didn’t it?' Daniel wouldn’t applaud not telling Lia his true intentions, but she was alive and well fifteen years later.
'Dun praise ‘im!' Lia nagged. '...Why didn’t you tell me?' she asked, begrudgingly.
'Kitten, look at yourself!' It seemed obvious to Steve. 'Look what it did to you fifteen years later…'
'Steve is right. How far along were you when you got married?' Daniel asked counting months in his head.
'Six munths...” Lia replied reluctantly. 'But I 'ad a mental breakdown every blewdy week because this sodd'n git would argue over everyth'n' Lia suddenly teared up.
'This sodding git was sacred shitless, OK?' Steve caressed Lia’s hair. 'Don’t cry… I’m sorry. But I did what I had to do.'
'Why didn’t you just call off the wedding?' Daniel asked, out of curiosity.
'T’was the first thing that came to my mind” Steve explained. 'But then she’d wanna know why... I needed to keep my eyes on her, and even if we didn’t get married Vicky was still in the picture.'
Lia pressed her palms against her eyes 'All this time… Think'n you just turned into one of those nutter overbear'n' 'usbands!”
'I know... Cuz I did' Steve pressed his eyes, drying his tears. 'And I know this is why you never wanted any more children… not with me, anyway' He said, full of remorse. 'But it was a fair price' One that Steve thought he may be able to repay through Daniel. 'And I don’t expect you to forgive me.'
'You sodd'n git' Lia extended her arms so Steve would hold her.config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on gray-2"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
'Is it too tight?' Lia asked as she tied a scarf around Steve’s eyes.
Steve only shook his head. He wondered how Lia -and of course, Daniel- had managed to convince him of this. They were the ones who liked to try all sorts of new things in bed, they should have at least gone first. 'No, it’s OK' He finally replied.
'You need to be completely blind for this' Daniel insisted.
'...Or else I’ll go crazy, I know' Steve replied, bored. Daniel had told them thousand times that it was dark magic, so horrific that the sight of it drove most people insane.
'We’ll be in the dark and wearing blindfolds too, so anything you need or want you have to tell us' Daniel insisted.
'Yes, Mum...' Steve replied not even trying not to sound annoyed. In truth he was nervous, he wasn’t used to being on the receiving end of things.
'Just relax' Lia told Steve before she kissed him briefly on the lips. 'You’re gonna enjoy this.'
'Do your worst' Steve said as he rested his back against a pillow.
It felt strange. For a long while Steve could only hear the sound of his breath. He shuddered as he felt fingertips suddenly brushing against the back of his hand.
The fingertips moved slowly against his skin, patiently making their way to his shoulder, on top of his sleeve. Soon Steve could feel more fingers feeling their way around his waist. He sighed, trying to relax. The fingertips made their way to his face and soon there were more, crawling their way up his trousers.
The fingertips or more likely, the hands, were soft and tender and caressed him lovingly. In a way they felt like Lia’s hands, only Lia’s hands were colder. And of course, she didn’t have so many.
Steve couldn’t help but laugh when one of the hands found its way beneath his clothes, tickling him with its fingertips. He started to breathe harder as he could feel more and more hands on himself. Some caressed his face and hair. Others playfully pulled his sweater. Steve chuckled and briefly got up as some hands gently removed his sweater and t-shirt, all in one. Other hands held his blindfold tightly, making sure not to remove it too.
He soon found it hard to focus as he lost count of all the things touching him. He tried to make sense of it all by grabbing one of the hands touching his face, only to feel it vanish between his fingers.
Steve gasped as he felt himself swallowed by a swarm of butterflies. He didn’t mean to fight it, but it was too much for his senses. Until it was no more. He felt lost for a while, not knowing what to expect when he felt a finger caressing his lips. Kissing the fingertips was a reflex, and Steve didn’t understand as he felt the fingers softly prying into his mouth. He licked the fingers only to find them tracing wet figures on his chest with his own saliva.
'It tickles!' Steve gasped and the hands briefly retreated. 'No, don’t go!' he pleaded. 'I can take it.'
The fingers soon returned, this time as whole palms that manipulated and rubbed him and grabbed the legs of his trousers. A swarm of hands ran free down his waist and thighs carefully avoiding his most sensitive spots.
The butterfly hands that had previously tickled him were slowly engulfing him, making their presence in almost every inch of his body. Steve could feel himself slide down the bed as the hands had changed their collective mind and were pulling down his trousers.
Steve groaned as he felt a whole hand grabbing him by the base of his penis and then no other hand mattered. He moaned softly as he felt a lonely finger at the tip. The hand stroked him firm yet slowly, taking its time. The finger brushed him, tracing circles that grew wider as Steve grew wetter.
Steve moaned as he threw his head back enjoying himself, tensing his whole body. Soon the hand started stroking him faster, and a new hand firmly grabbed his testicles.
The swarm of hands slowly seized his entire body. Some hands held him lovingly, entwining their fingers to his. Others caressed his face and hair. Some dug their nails into his skin while others pinched his nipples and others grabbed his thighs.
'Stop!' Steve cried and the hands immediately retreated. He soon felt a single cold hand on his chest. 'Didn’ wanna cum just yet' he smiled in the darkness.
The hands returned again, slow and patiently, this time less in number. Fingers brushed randomly against his penis and testicles causing him to gasp intermittently and grow harder than ever. The hands then encircled his whole length and stroked him firmly, his glans cupped by a soft, wet palm.
Steve moaned as more hands grabbed unto him. He really wanted to last more, forever if he could, but was unable to. The hands were unfazed by the sudden jets of semen and kept stimulating him, only stopping the moment he was about to scream.
Steve removed Lia’s cold hand the instant she touched his shoulder. 'M’sorry!' He apologised immediately for the brusque movement. 'S’just…' He tried to say, but he was breathless.
'Just breathe' Lia’s calm voice could be heard in the darkness. 'You can tell me about it later.'
'T’was… madness.'
Vicky lifted her trunk with an impeccable Levitation Charm and brought it to her room. She was happy to be home for the Holidays, she was looking forward to spending time at her grandparents’ house in Liverpool, like she did every year.
Victoria Marie Peterson was tall for her age. At fourteen she was the tallest girl in her year and too skinny for her own liking. As much as she took pride when people told her she took after her father, she secretly wished she took more after her mother, who she considered not only beautiful, but extremely clever. Vicky had brown eyes similar to her father’s and long black hair, which she usually wore in a loose braid. She was just leaving her room when she saw the guest room door wide open. She went to close it when she saw it was… inhabited?
'Mum!' She shouted 'When did you get a TV?' she asked as she saw the Muggle device.
'Perceptive little thing, isn’t she?' Lia whispered to her husband in the drawing room downstairs.
'That’s all you' Steve made an awkward face. He wasn’t looking forward to having the conversation he was sure he was about to have with their daughter.
'MUM!' Vicky shouted again as she walked down the stairs.
'What have I told you about screaming around the house?' Lia asked in a very motherly tone.
'Sorry!' Vicky apologized. 'But what about that TV in the guestroom? Or is it a computer?' Vicky couldn’t always tell them apart.
'What about it?' Lia asked, unwillingly deflecting the question.
'What is it, a TV or a computer?' Vicky insisted.
'It’s a TV, OK?' Steve replied, visibly nervous.
'Are you two alright?' Vicky was indeed perceptive to her parents’ discomfort.
'Yes, we are' Lia sighed.
'Anyway, who’s in the guest room?' Vicky had enjoyed the time her aunt Candy had stayed with them a few years ago. 'Uncle Marcus?' She tried to guess, thinking about the TV, but finding it suspicious her parents didn’t tell her right away.
'No, it’s not Uncle Marcus' Lia replied, not knowing how to handle the conversation.
'Come sit with us, Pumpkin' Steve invited his daughter to his side.
'What is it with you?' Vicky thought her parents were acting strange, they had always been straightforward when talking to her 'Why won’t you tell me who’s staying in the guest room?'
'You don’t know him… yet' Lia explained, somewhat still composed 'His name is Daniel.'
'And that would be…?' Victoria tried to get more information from her parents.
'He’s your mother’s boyfriend' Steve said quite matter-of-factly.
'Her what?!' Vicky was sure she had heard wrong.
'Actually, he’s my fianceé' Lia corrected, feeling her cheeks getting warmer by the time.
'That’s right' Steve replied.
'It’s a joke, right?' Vicky asked in confusion, although she knew it wasn’t. She knew her father could joke about those things, but certainly not her mother.
'I’m afraid it’s not' Lia couldn’t look her daughter in the eye.
'Aren’t you supposed to... get divorced first?' Vicky remembered she had heard two Hufflepuffs in her year discussing a similar matter. 'You’re getting divorced?!' She assumed, in shock.
'No, no!' Steve waved his hands 'We’re not getting divorced, please don’t think that!' he emphasized.
'We’re…' Lia hesitated 'Adding another person to our relationship.'
Vicky was surprised and confused. It took her a second to process the information. 'You’re telling me there’s a man living in the guest room...' Vicky pointed her finger towards the stairs '...That he’s Mum’s boyfriend' The last word came out with difficulty. '…And you’re not getting divorced… Because you’re OK with that?' Vicky then turned to her father.
'That’s right!' Steve seemed proud that Vicky got it right from the start. 'Only it’s Dan’s room now' The house was big and it felt fair to give Daniel his own space, even if they normally shared the same bed.
'You’re mental!' Vicky spat. 'That’s just… sick!'
'Pumpkin you--' Steve tried to explain but was cut short.
'You’re cheating on my Dad? And right under his nose?' Vicky raised her voice towards her mother. 'How could you?!'
'VICTORIA!' Steve scolded his daughter with a severe tone.
'But it’s true!' Vicky wouldn’t let it go.
'First: Don’t ever talk to your mother like that again. And second: I’m not asking you to understand this... this relationship. But you’re going to respect it' Steve wasn’t going to be called a cuckold by his own child. 'Are we clear?'
'But Dad...!' Vicky insisted.
'Your father is right' Lia intervened, sitting closer to Vicky. 'I’m afraid you don’t have a say in this' she explained in a calm tone. 'But this doesn’t change things for you.'
'We are not getting divorced. And we love you the same as always' Steve insisted.
'What do you mean you’re not--!' Vicky’s mind was racing. 'This is exactly why people get divorced' Vicky said as she got up. 'You two are sick!' she spat as she stormed for her room and slammed the door.
A couple of hours later Vicky could hear the sound of someone arriving through the fireplace. Seeing her parents weren’t around, she got out of her room. From the top of the staircase she could see them welcoming a man she didn't know.
Vicky put on a disgusted face when she saw her mother briefly kiss the stranger and she immediately looked at her father. He didn’t so much as blink, which infuriated her.
'It didn’t go well?' Daniel could guess from the look in Lia and Steve’s faces.
'She’s furious at us. Mostly at me' Lia rolled her eyes.
'She’s not too happy with me either' but Steve almost found it funny.
'Should I leave?' Daniel asked.
'This is your home too' Lia immediately replied. The three had decided it was best to live together after the engagement.
'I don’t want to upset her' Daniel thought it must be difficult for the girl.
'You can’t leave every time she throws a fit' Steve anticipated. 'Not that she does it often' he added. Vicky had always been a rather well-behaved child, although there were exceptions.
'I don’t intend to' Daniel replied '...But she just got home from Hogwarts, she deserves the space' Daniel tried to empathize with Vicky, it had been difficult enough for them as adults to cope with it all.
'Where will you go?' Lia asked.
'I can go back to my Gran's' Daniel didn’t mind. 'Send me an owl. We can meet in Liverpool if everything goes wrong' Daniel meant the Christmas party at Lia’s parents' to be celebrated in a few days' time. 'I’ll just grab a few things' he said before going towards the stairs.
Vicky immediately returned to her bedroom, making sure to slam the door loudly behind her.
She stood by the door just seething and listening to whatever sounds Daniel made in the bedroom opposite to hers. Anger and patience don’t go well together and she opened her door just enough for her to take the smallest peek. From her bedroom she could see Daniel packing some of his belongings into a small briefcase.
'Hi' Daniel briefly waved at Vicky from his bedroom as he closed the briefcase, noticing he was being watched. 'I’m Dan' He introduced himself with an awkward smile. He was sure he would be upset too, had it been him in Vicky’s shoes.
Vicky didn’t say a word.
'I’ll be... leaving now' Daniel said as he left the room and closed the door behind him. He waved briefly again, in goodbye.
Steve gave Vicky a few minutes before he knocked on her door. 'Pumpkin, I’m coming in' he said after not getting any answer. He found Vicky sitting on the floor, holding her knees. 'He’s gone. Happy now?' he asked before he sat on the floor in front of her.
'No' Vicky said bluntly.
'Look, I know it’s hard to understand. I don’t always get it myself...' He admitted 'But your Mum is really happy with him.'
'What about you?' Vicky asked, irritated.
'I’m happy too' Steve shrugged. 'Dan’s a good bloke, you know?' Although he could see Vicky didn’t care.
'Who -or what- is he to you?' Vicky asked.
'I’m not sure, honestly' Steve sighed, not knowing what to say. 'Still trying to find out.'
'Are you gay?' Vicky asked with a confused expression on her face.
'I’m very much in love with your Mum, so I don’t think so' Steve just didn’t want to think about the physical contact he had had with Daniel, and on more than one occasion. Much less discuss it with his daughter.
'You could go both ways… Like Mum' Vicky observed.
'She’s told you?' Steve was a bit surprised.
'She keeps asking me about boys. Or girls' Vicky rolled her eyes. She found it annoying.
'So what about those?' Steve asked, deflecting the attention.
'What about what?' Vicky was too angry to understand.
'Any boyfriends? ...Or girlfriends?' Steve insisted.
'No!' Vicky was fast to reply.
'Don’t be so quick to judge then' Steve suggested. 'Specially when you know diddly squat about the matter' He poked Vicky’s forehead with his index finger in an affectionate way.
'What do you mean?' Vicky frowned. She didn’t like to be treated like a child.
'Don’t judge other people’s relationships when you’ve never even been in one' He explained patiently.
'...Can you go now?' Vicky pouted, her pride hurt.
'Make sure to come down for dinner, please' Steve leaned over to kiss Vicky in the forehead before he got up. 'And try to be more civil with your Mum.'
It was Christmas day and Daniel inspected his surroundings as he stepped out of the fireplace. The living room was long and narrow, but seemed cozy with its wine-coloured fluffy velvet couch and matching arm-chairs. He could smell something good coming from the modern kitchen at the other end of the room.
Sitting on the couch an elderly woman just stared at him with a puzzled look. Daniel was taken aback by the witch’s looks: She had long silvery white hair, tied in a loose ponytail and the biggest and most beautiful blue eyes he had ever seen. But he only reacted when he heard what seemed like an annoyed snort that came from the kitchen behind the witch. There he saw Vicky, who immediately stomped away from his sight.
“Oh, there you are!” The elderly woman said, realising her glasses had been on her head the whole time and finally putting them on. “I’m so sorry, dear! I’m blind as a bat without these!” She immediately apologised “I thought I saw the green flames but couldn’t see anyone there” She covered her smile with her hand. “You must be Daniel”.
“That’s right” Daniel replied with an awkward smile “I thought I might be in the wrong place, but then I saw Vicky…”
“Oh, where are my manners… I’m Cassie” She gave Daniel a warm hug. “Lily's mother, Vicky’s Gran” she introduced herself as she took Daniel’s briefcase and cloak. “You came all the way from London?” She asked and Daniel was thankful for the small talk.
“That’s right,” Daniel repeated without noticing.
“Bless the Floo Network!” Cassie said “Imagine having to go out with this weather!”.
Daniel was glad Cassie was a friendly witch. He wondered if his parents would be as friendly with Lia. Or Steve.
“Ruby” Cassie extended her hand elegantly at the fireplace, where Lia’s owl was resting. “Go fetch Lily” She snapped her fingers and the owl immediately flew away towards the staircase.
“Tea?” Cassie offered with a wide smile and Daniel couldn’t say no.
Daniel had just taken a sip from the flowery tea when Lia came from the stairs with the owl perched to her sleeve. She was wearing a striped off-shoulder sweater with holes here and there.
The owl flew away when Lia lifted her arms to hug and kiss Daniel.
“I’m glad you came down,” Cassie told Lia, thinking she took a long time. “I was worried we may have the wrong person all this time,” she joked.
“I’m sorry. Vicky’s being…” Lia didn’t finish the sentence, she just made a frustrated sound.
Soon they could all hear Vicky's voice approaching. She was screaming incessantly at her father.
“Put me down! DAD!” She screamed time and again.
“When you behave” Steve replied calmly as he came into the room carrying Vicky on his shoulder.
Vicky immediately became silent, but only out of embarrassment.
“That’s better” Steve put his daughter down but grabbed her hand as he approached the rest of the family. “Merry Christmas” He gave Daniel a half hug without letting go of Vicky’s hand. “...What do we say?” He asked Vicky.
“Hi. Merry Christmas” Vicky reluctantly extended her free hand to greet Daniel.
“Hi” Daniel shook Vicky’s hand in the briefest greeting ever. He was so nervous that he had forgotten it was Christmas. “Likewise”.
“Can I go now?” Vicky pleaded with her father.
“You’re free now” Steve let go of her hand and she immediately stormed out of the room.
“Please excuse Vicky” Cassie told Daniel “Our youngest seems to be the most old-fashioned among us” She covered a smile with the tip of her fingers.
“It’s OK” Daniel wouldn’t admit being deeply intimidated by a teenager.
“Even I was more civil when I met Dan” Steve said as he sat on one of the red arm-chairs. He seemed tired of dealing with Victoria.
“You slipped something about breaking my face, though,” Daniel remembered. “A couple of times”.
“But did I?” Steve retorted.
“Can we change the subject?” Lia was fed up with the difficulties “Where’s Dad?”
“He had an emergency,” Cassie informed them. “The neighbour’s dog jumped into their Christmas tree and was hurt” Norman had never wanted to retire from working as a vet.
Half an hour later Norman returned with a large hole in his coat, where the neighbour’s dog had bitten him. Norman was a Slavic man in his early seventies, with brown eyes, an impeccable gray beard and most of his hair now white. He had a mild Russian accent.
“So this is the new one?” Norman asked, patting Daniel in the back.
“You can’t call him that!” Cassie scolded her husband.
“Why not?” Norman asked, confused.
“Because that would mean there’s an ‘old one’” Cassie replied, with mild indignation.
“But there is!” Norman pointed at Steve.
“But ‘the old one’ is younger than ‘the new one’!” Cassie thought it wasn’t a fair assessment.
Daniel couldn’t help but laugh.
“So how did you three get where you are?” Norman asked later on, pouring wine into the empty glasses as they dined.
“That’s... a tough question” Daniel was left pensive.
“I have no idea,” Lia replied.
“Floo Network” Steve replied bluntly but with a large smile.
“Well, I’m sure that’s not something you can plan…” Cassie wouldn’t say, but she knew her daughter.
“Planning a wedding is easier in comparison” Daniel interjected. “Pass the brussel sprouts, please” He asked Steve.
“I’m so glad I have nothing to do with it,” Steve said enthusiastically as he passed the sprouts and had the last of his turkey. He wouldn’t speak openly about his specially traumatic wedding day, but he was happy just not being a part of that ceremony.
“What do you mean?” Norman said in mild indignation “You have to give the bride away!”.
“Aren’t you the one who’s supposed to do that?” Steve was suddenly confused.
Norman’s accent grew thicker with the wine. “I gave her away to you, now you give her away to Daniil”. It made perfect sense to Norman.
“May I be excused, please?” Vicky asked, visibly disturbed by the subject.
“Sure, sweetheart” Lia didn’t give it a thought. Cassie asked Vicky if she wouldn’t stay for dessert, but the teenager insisted.
“I like that,” Daniel commented after the interruption. “Giving away the bride is a symbol of union between families. I can’t imagine a better gesture of union… especially coming from you” Daniel knew how hard it had been for Steve to accept him. “If you and Lia agree, of course” He wouldn’t impose.
“You’ve broken all the rules already” Cassie seemed amused “You can do whatever you please!” She seemed to like the freedom of it all.
They talked as they dined and Lia’s parents seemed truly happy to hear the plans for the wedding. They happily agreed a Summer wedding would be the best and were thrilled to hear about plans for a honeymoon in Spain. Steve was hoping to inform Vicky of a trip he was hoping to have with her to a very muggle destination he thought she might enjoy, but he didn’t have the chance.
“That went well!” Daniel said as he laid on the improvised bed in the attic. He had a good time but was exhausted. He was starting to think he shouldn’t have had so much wine.
“I told you they were--AUGH!” A thumping noise could be heard from where Steve’s head hit a beam in the attic’s low ceiling. “HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU!” Steve said, painfully.
Lia lit a Lumos and went to check on Steve’s head.
“Just raise the bloody ceiling!” Steve didn’t know why he was married to a Transfigurations expert if she couldn’t accommodate what he thought were basic needs.
“Are you OK?” Daniel asked, a bit slow from the alcohol as Lia raised her wand to elevate the ceiling a bit.
“Yeah” Steve replied, slightly annoyed. “But I hit my head every time we spend the night here because someone always forgets to fix it”
“I’m really sorry” Lia apologised before she asked Steve to check if it was high enough. “With Vicky and my parents I just forgot!”.
“Forget it” Steve didn’t want to argue. “Is the bed big enough?” He asked, seeing Lia had her wand out “I don’t wanna be sore in the morning”.
Whenever they stayed at her parents’, Steve and Lia spent the night in what used to be Lia’s old room. Or more likely, the attic where Lia’s mother had decided Lia would sleep in from the moment she started practicing magic, as she considered her daughter was too noisy. At age 12, Lia didn’t object as it allowed her to study and practice freely and avoid further conflict with her parents.
The attic itself was roomy, yet the ceiling was normally too low for Steve’s good. The single bed would normally be too small for three people, but it was nothing an Engorgement Charm couldn’t fix.
“You were right, they’re really cool” Daniel told Steve as the three got comfortable in bed.
“I told you, you had nothing to worry about,” Steve said, checking the bump on his head. “You have it easy”.
“...With my parents” Lia completed the sentence “Vicky is still…” She just sighed.
“She’s just jealous” Steve found it normal. “Candy was like that too”.
“Candy was younger, and we never had to live with her” Lia observed “Vicky seems keen on hating Daniel”.
“Give her time” Daniel kept insisting, as if the problem would magically solve itself on its own.
“What if it doesn’t work?” Lia anticipated “What do we do if she never accepts you?”.
“We kick her out” Steve joked.
“I’m serious!”.
“Steve’s got a point,” Daniel commented. “No, hear me out...” He anticipated Lia would complain. “You won’t see her for more than two months at a time for the next three years. And I’m sure she won’t want to stay home much longer after that” Daniel always got the feeling that after graduating from Hogwarts no one really wanted to go back home. “She'll either meet someone, study or work. Or all of those”.
“I moved away as soon as I turned seventeen,” Steve recalled. “Best decision ever” He had hated living with his parents but didn’t want to mention them in front of Lia.
“I moved with my Gran when I became an Auror” Daniel remembered, but not fondly. “My Grandpa had just died and my Dad took it really hard”. It had been the right moment to leave his parents’ house.
“I’m not sure when it happened” Lia couldn’t point at an exact moment in time. “I just started spending more and more time with Steve”.
“Where do you think we’ll be next Christmas?” Daniel asked, somewhat envious of the memories Lia and Steve shared.
“We’ll probably be here again” Steve didn’t see any reason to change their usual Christmas plans. “You’ll be huge” he pointed at Lia’s stomach and made a gesture indicating she’d be pregnant again. “And you’ll be too,” He pointed at Daniel. “Mark my words, you’ll be eating for two, if not more” Steve knew from his own experience.
“How can you be so sure?” Daniel asked in amusement, holding Lia’s hand in the dark.
“Who says I didn’t inherit my mother’s gift?” Steve joked.
“Your gift is looking hot on a broomstick” Lia knew about it.
“Shut up, you couldn’t live without my gift” Steve jerked his knee at Lia.
“That’s what we’re calling it now?” Daniel laughed, content and sleepy.
[[Next->23]]“We need to talk,” Lia said, coming into Vicky’s bedroom, seeing the door was miraculously open.
Vicky closed the Quidditch magazine she was reading and folded her arms on top of her desk. “What?” She asked, in her usual annoyed face.
“I don’t want you to go back to Hogwarts angry like this” Although Lia knew it was going to be difficult and the time was running out. “You’re making it very hard for everyone”.
“It’s not my fault”.
“Yes, it is!” Lia was firm. “I’m not asking you to love him. I’m not even asking you to like him!” She felt like she wasn’t asking for much at all. “I’m just asking you not to hate him when you have absolutely no reason”.
“No reason? You bring this… this stranger into our home and you expect me to just go along with it because he’s your boyfriend?”.
“I would have thought you were mature enough to understand,” Lia said, in evident disappointment.
“If you don’t want my Dad anymore, get a divorce like everyone else”. It pained Vicky, but how couldn’t her mother, of all people, not realise? “I don’t know why he puts up with you!”.
“That’s for your father and I to decide” Lia wouldn’t take advice from a child. “All I’m asking is for you to get to know him. You know, he was really looking forward to meeting you, and now he’ll do anything to avoid you, just to give you space”.
“I’m sorry for ruining it for your boyfriend” Vicky said, but clearly didn’t mean it.
“What you're ruining is your relationship with me”.
“Why can’t you do things like normal people?” Vicky demanded. “If my Dad’s not enough for you just… leave him!” It broke Vicky’s heart to say that and it showed.
“Because I don’t have to! And I don’t want to” Lia was tired of repeating herself “And there’s no such thing as being enough. You don’t measure love!” Lia thought it was insulting. “And if your father isn’t enough, well I’m not either” She assured Vicky. “But I love him enough to know that I want him to be free to pursue whatever he wants or needs in order to be happy”.
“He was happy with you” It was obvious to Vicky. “Why can’t you do the same?”.
“Because I’m not him!” Lia grew frustrated. “We’re allowed to want different things”.
Vicky didn’t know what to say.
“I love you. I don’t want you to be angry at me all the time” Lia was tired of arguing. “But this isn’t about you”.
Vicky brought her hands to her face, unable to hold the tears back. “I don’t want to be angry either!” She wanted things to be back to normal, but the more she argued with her mother the more evident it became that it was impossible.
Lia stepped closer to her daughter and hugged her. “You don’t have to be. You don’t have to agree with it either” She knew Vicky was not mature enough. “You don’t even have to apologise” She conceded. “If you can pretend not to be so angry, it’ll be a start”.
“I dunno if I can...” Vicky buried her face in her mother’s lap.
“It will mean the world to me if you can at least try,” Lia patted Vicky in the head. “We deserve better than just ‘normal’” Lia tried to be cheerful.
Vicky let go of her mother and dried her tears. “How does it work?” she asked “You’re just not happy with Dad anymore?” She just wanted her mother to admit it.
“You make it sound simple” Lia said as she walked towards Vicky’s bed and sat on it. “It’s not like I thought I could use another husband” She explained “When I noticed, Daniel… He just had this huge place in my heart… Right by your father” Lia made a pause. “And I used to feel awful because I too used to think it was wrong”.
“How did you get Dad to agree with this?” Vicky felt like she didn’t know her father anymore.
“It turns out your Dad is more open-minded than we all thought. Himself included” It had been a journey of self-discovery for all. “And getting married doesn’t mean ‘happily ever after’, you know”
“So you weren’t happy...” Vicky insisted, with a hint of sadness.
“We were!” Lia said without a shadow of a doubt. “But if we can be happier with Dan… Why not?”
Vicky didn’t reply. It made sense in a way.
“You know us Slytherins, we always want more” It was simplistic, but Lia thought it was appropriate to say. “And you know who was a Gryffindor, just like you?” She smiled.
“Who?” Vicky didn’t like where Lia was going.
“Daniel”.
[[Steve Wants->S03]]Vicky screamed with all her might. The Wimbourne Quidditch stadium was at full capacity and the local’s Seeker had just catched the Golden Snitch. Vicky was so happy she hugged her mother and even hugged her mother’s fianceé, who had come to the game with them.
Daniel took off his yellow and black scarf and started swinging it around in the air, knocking down Vicky’s tall Wasps' hat.
'You said you weren’t into Quidditch!' Vicky shouted at Daniel. He wouldn’t have been able to hear her otherwise with all the noise.
'I am now!' Daniel shouted back with a big smile.
Defeated, the Holyhead Harpies were already on the ground while the Wasps were still flying around the stadium in celebration.
Soon the Harpies’ supporters started leaving and only Wasps’ supporters were left in the stadium, singing, dancing, and celebrating their victory. Vicky spotted some of her yearmates and wanted to go with them. Lia only let her go after she promised she would behave.
'Are you alright?' Daniel asked once the noise had died down. She had seemed especially tense that evening.
'I am now, thank you' She produced a faint smile.
'You hate this, don’t you?' Daniel dared to guess. 'Why did you insist so much we came?'
'She loves seeing her Steve play whenever she has the chance… And it was something we could do together' Vicky was finally warming up to Daniel and Lia didn’t want to miss the chance for them to spend some time together.
'I thought you were going to cry when that Bludger almost knocked Steve out of his broom' Daniel said, concerned.
'It doesn't get easier, seeing him getting hurt' Lia confessed. 'But what about you? You seemed to enjoy it' Lia had expected otherwise.
'Not the part when he got hit by the Bludger, I didn’t!' Daniel clarified. 'But the overall experience is quite different from what I remembered' He smiled, premium seats and good company did it for him.
Lia brought her fingers to her mouth and emitted a loud whistle, calling Victoria from a distance.
'Mrs Peterson!' Daniel called her out in feigned indignation 'Don’t you know what they say about women who whistle?' He joked.
'You don’t think I’m fit for men?' Lia followed the game.
'Just God. I happen to know men who find you quite fitting' Daniel replied. 'But I’m making sure your husband reprimands you' He kept joking.
'Oh, wouldn’t you two love that...' Lia suddenly got serious 'Let’s get going'
'What’s wrong?' Daniel asked, trying to see what made Lia say that.
'Reporters' Lia said as she went for the stairs. 'They’ll get to the Reynolds first' Lia meant the family of the other Beater for the Wimbourne Wasps, who was sitting not far from them.
'Let’s be gone by then' Daniel followed her.
'They’ll want to know about the new colored grips in Steve’s bat' And Lia’d rather Steve dealt with the reporters on his own.
'What was that about?' Daniel asked about the light blue, pink and white stripes on Steve’s bat.
'That’s the Transgender Pride Flag' Lia explained. 'We support the WTF, both symbolically and financially.'
'What’s that?' Daniel asked, interested. 'Some charity?'
'Wizarding Transgender Folk. It’s an NGO that helps wizarding trans people across the UK. The colored grips were their idea' Lia said as she quickly went down the stairs.
'Oh, is it because of _that_ author?' Daniel recalled the recent vitriol in the media.
'Isn’t everything about _that author_?' Lia lamented. 'Ready to go?' She asked Vicky once they had caught up with her.
'Portkey or Apparition?' Daniel asked.
'Don’t even mention Portkeys in front of my Mum!' Vicky scolded Daniel.
Daniel raised one eyebrow at Lia.
'Don’t be so dramatic' Lia told Vicky. 'I get Portkey-sick' She then told Daniel 'And Vicky’s used to siding along'
'Ladies first' Daniel saw Vicky and Lia off.
'When we get home you go straight to the shower' Lia said motherly as she took out her wand. 'Everything ready for tomorrow?' That was the day Vicky was returning to Hogwarts.
'Yes, Mum...' Vicky rolled her eyes as she grabbed her mother’s arm. And with a crack like a whip, they disapparated.
[[Next->25]]
[[Next->26]]
[[Steve wants->S04]]Daniel stepped out of the shower and sighed. Relaxed, he brought his index finger to the steamy bathroom mirror and wrote the words ‘Welcome home' just to immediately wipe them away with his hand. Vicky had left for Hogwarts that morning, thus ending his two-week ‘vacation’ (Edward had called it an ‘exile’). She was still uncomfortable around him and while Daniel would never admit it was mutual, he hoped it would somehow pass. He had until Easter to get used to the idea of seeing Vicky again.
Daniel switched the towel around his waist for a fluffy gray bathrobe and sat on the edge of the bathtub. He then grabbed his wand and moved his head sideways, drying his wet hair with a Hot Air Charm.
He left the bathroom and ran his fingers on the textured wallpaper on the hallway. He felt bad for missing that place so bad after just two weeks. He walked into the bedroom and found Lia putting something away in a drawer.
She immediately noticed him and walked to his side with a faint smile, only to run her fingers on his hair.
Daniel lowered his head, enjoying her touch. He wondered if she had missed him as much as he had, but didn’t ask.
Lia’s hands wandered, caressing his face and stroking his beard. Her palms brought Daniel closer for the softest of kisses.
Daniel sighed, feeling his heartbeat grow faster. He hugged her, burying his face in her neck, suddenly aware of her scent. He felt silly, like a boy in love. Two weeks weren’t that long, were they?
Lia guided him to the bed where Daniel sat her on his lap, not wanting to stop the kisses. Her cold hands slowly made their way into Daniel’s bathrobe, giving him goosebumps.
Daniel smiled as he felt Lia’s hand at the back of his head, gently pulling his hair so he’d give her access to his neck. He laughed but didn’t resist as Lia’s tongue tickled him and she slowly laid him on the bed.
She stopped only to undo the knot on his bathrobe, which allowed her to kiss not only Daniel’s neck but also his chest. She diligently kissed her way down his stomach.
Daniel sighed softly as Lia freed his penis from beneath the bathrobe, longing for her touch.
Playfully, Lia got on the floor between Daniel’s legs and gently brushed his stomach with her cold fingertips.
'You’re driving me crazy' Daniel moaned, growing even harder.
'I know' Lia whispered, brushing Daniel’s testicles with her lips, causing him to groan deeply. She softly kissed his shaft towards the tip, which she brought between her lips.
Daniel covered his face with his hands and groaned some more as he felt the warm depth of Lia’s mouth.
She sucked him patiently and constantly, her hand firmly grabbing the base of his penis while enjoying the rhythm of his breath.
Daniel was startled by the sudden footsteps around the bed. Entertained as he was, he had forgotten about Steve’s existence until that moment.
Lia was clearly startled too, as she stopped what she was doing and turned around briefly, to where Steve had just kneeled, right behind her.
'Carry on' Steve said nonchalantly as he slightly pushed Lia’s head forward. 'Don’t get distracted' He ordered.
Lia heeded him and silently went back to sucking Daniel, this time also using her hands.
Daniel got up on his elbows without understanding. He saw Steve remove his top and throw it around. Steve then lifted Lia’s nightgown and carefully pulled her underwear down. Finally, he opened his trousers and lowered them just enough before he positioned himself right behind her.
Daniel thought it was amusing the way Steve distracted Lia by rubbing himself against her. Steve may not know of his success, but Daniel felt the vibration of Lia’s silenced moans against his throbbing penis.
Steve huffed, letting go of Lia and Daniel couldn’t see it, but from Steve’s movements he was probably putting on a condom. 'C’mere Kitten' Steve kissed Lia’s shoulder as he brought the condom to good use.
Daniel felt he was losing his mind as Lia sucked him faster when Steve started humping her. He wanted to look only at her as Lia was clearly attentive to him, but Daniel’s eyes wandered. It was too easy and Steve was just too attractive as he shagged his wife in front of him.
Lia would never admit being jealous. She would just work harder for Daniel’s attention. Numbing charms are great for suppressing the gag reflex, but her throat may hurt later on. She thought it was for a good cause.
'Stop!' Daniel cried, and Lia and Steve froze where they were. 'I just…' he barely said, breathing hard.
'Go ride him, Kitten' Steve said as he handed Lia a condom and kissed her shoulder affectionately.
Daniel looked at Lia mesmerized as she carefully opened the wrapping. He groaned softly as she put the condom on him.
Lia silently got up, removed her underwear and took off her nightgown. Daniel wondered what it was that he found so sexy about the way Lia obeyed Steve.
'May I?' Lia asked as she climbed on top of Daniel.
Daniel just nodded. Lia was so wet she slid it in with special ease.
With her hands on Daniel’s chest, Lia rode him thoroughly, enjoying not only herself but Daniel’s despair. She only stopped when she felt Steve’s hand on her back as he climbed the bed behind her. Steve didn’t have to say a word as Lia laid on top of Daniel.
'Give it to me' Steve said as he caressed Lia’s lower back, his tip just inside Lia’s anus.
Daniel’s hands joined in as Lia breathed deeply, focusing, relaxing and giving in.
Steve wanted to say something, but just forgot as he slid it all the way in. She was so tight, so full…
Daniel hugged Lia’s waist, unable to control himself as she moaned into his shoulder.
'Cum with me' Steve encouraged them between breaths. He knew he was close and he just had to look at his face to know Daniel was about to cum too.
Daniel tried to understand but was unable to. Was it Steve’s words? Lia’s moans? Was it her obedience? Steve cumming inside her? All he knew was he couldn’t take it anymore. He dug his fingers into Lia’s hips, thrusting violently into her as he came.
He just breathed… Until he could breathe no more. 'You’re… smothering me!' Daniel usually had no trouble holding Lia’s dead weight on top of him. But both Steve and her were too much for his worn out lungs.
Sweaty and wasted, Steve grabbed Lia and dropped at Daniel's side 'Missed ya, mate.'
[[Next->26]]'Explain to me…' Daniel asked in front of the bathroom mirror as he shaved. 'How -or more likely why- you don’t have any body hair.'
Steve laughed, standing under the shower with his eyes closed as he washed his hair. 'Why so curious?' He enjoyed Daniel’s attention.
'I can’t seem to find a reason why a man your age would want hairless Bludgers' Daniel found the look childish.
'You clearly haven’t licked enough Bludgers…' Steve said as if it was the most common thing in the world.
'Have you?' Daniel laughed, amused.
'You’re lucky I have soap in my eyes' Steve replied with an empty threat while he rinsed his hair. 'You know I mean her!'
'That, I can understand'' Daniel said as he took out his wand and unfogged the mirror with a non-verbal spell. 'But why the rest?' Lia had never complained about Daniel's body hair.
'It’s the Bludgers' Steve finally replied. '...And I mean the actual Quidditch equipment' He clarified. 'Dodging them is ideal, but when they brush you they take everything in their path. Hair and skin included.'
'That sounds awful' Daniel made a painful face in front of the mirror.
'It hurts less having a Bludger burn your skin...' Steve replied '...Than having a Bludger burn your skin and pull out your hair. And it’s less of a mess to clean if it draws blood' Steve observed.
'That was… enlightening' The more Daniel knew about professional Quidditch the more barbaric he found it. 'Though…' Daniel was pensive for a second '...I’ve seen pictures of you with a beard' he just didn’t remember where.
'Witch Weekly's Most Charming Smile Award, 2005 through 2007' Steve replied proudly.
Daniel had to lower his razorblade, he couldn’t keep a straight face or continue shaving.
'Laugh all you want. This smile alone paid for like, half this house' Steve meant the money he made posing for ads.
'I’m sorry' Daniel apologised while still laughing. 'That’s a job as good as any' He meant it, but just couldn’t stop laughing.
'Look, I get it' Steve couldn’t help but laugh too. 'Actually, I don’t' He had been taught to enjoy the attention and capitalise on his good looks, but deep inside… 'It’s stupid, but it’s money.'
'Turning it down would be stupid!' Daniel thought anyone with Steve’s looks and talent would want to make the most of them, himself included.
'I know I don’t need to take every job, but I don’t like turning them down' Steve was popular, but not the way he had been when he was younger.
'It must be hard, knowing when to stop' Daniel tried to empathize, checking his shave on the mirror.
'Actually, that’s easy… I draw the line on nudes.'
'Don’t tell me…!' Daniel turned to the shower in surprise.
'There’s this one magazine, once in a while they’ll ask if I’ve changed my mind' Steve commented.
'And you won’t do it?' Daniel asked, still surprised.
'Not for all the gold in Gringotts!' Steve didn’t doubt. 'Pass the towel.'
'Why not?' Daniel asked as he passed Steve his towel. 'I’m sure Lia wouldn’t mind' If Daniel knew her, she may even encourage Steve.
'Vicky would' Steve assured as he dried himself behind the shower curtain.
Daniel could imagine the kind of bullying that could result in and felt bad for not thinking about Vicky. 'I see your point' he commented as he rinsed his face.
Steve came out of the shower with the towel around his waist and went to grab a hairbrush. 'You’re thinking about it, aren’t you?' Steve asked when he noticed Daniel rinsed too patiently. '...And she calls _me_ a pig' He snickered as he brushed his wet hair.
'So she likes pigs. That’s her problem' Although Daniel didn’t think it was inappropriate to stare at someone he shared both a bathroom and a bedroom with.
'You and her both.'
'What?' Daniel asked as he applied some kind of after-shave potion to his face.
'You like it when I fuck you' Steve towered over Daniel, leaving the hairbrush on the sink.
'I thought that was obvious?' Daniel stared at Steve’s chiseled abs and chest without shame.
'I could fuck you right now' Steve provoked him.
'I’m not Lia' Daniel immediately regretted saying that.
'Tell me something I don’t know' Steve snickered again.
'For starters, I’m not even sure you can' Daniel knew Steve was just teasing him.
'What do you mean I can’t?' Such a remark was clearly insulting to Steve.
'I know you’ve only ever touched me because of her' Daniel doubted Steve could get an erection without Lia in the room. 'And I can live with that.'
'An arse is an arse' Steve thought Daniel shouldn’t feel so special.
'Is that how she convinced you?' Daniel inquired. 'Steve, you can’t even kiss me' Daniel thought it was simple. 'I don’t know how you managed to fuck me all those times.'
'I could kiss you… If I wanted to' Steve replied, changing the subject.
'You don’t have to fuck me or kiss me or do anything with me if you don’t want to' That was exactly Daniel’s point.
'I like fucking her with you' That was something Steve could admit.
'I’m glad we agree on that' Daniel confided. 'She told you, didn’t she?' he finally asked.
'Tell me what?' Steve didn’t follow.
“The way I feel... about you!' Daniel had expressly asked Lia not to tell Steve.
'You think I need her to tell me?' Steve felt insulted that Daniel thought he wouldn’t notice 'You’re not exactly subtle, mate.'
'Why are we even having this conversation?' Daniel wasn’t going to allow Steve to lead him on. 'You don’t want me.'
'But you do' which Steve somehow enjoyed.
'Tell me something I don’t know' Daniel placed his hand on Steve’s chiseled abs and pushed him away.
'I can kiss you' Steve assured him, but still gave Daniel the space.
'Prove it' Daniel said, unfazed.
Steve just stood there, with the most awkward face.
'Loo, it’s OK' Daniel felt stupid for daring Steve. 'You don’t have to do it.'
'I... want to' What Steve didn’t know was if he cared about kissing Daniel or just proving that he could.
'Then let me…' Daniel extended his hand towards Steve’s head.
Steve lowered his head as he felt Daniel’s hand close to his ear. He looked away, unable to look Daniel in the eyes.
Daniel tried to be gentle as he kissed Steve. He wanted it to be pleasant, the way kisses should be. He wanted Steve to enjoy it.
Steve just stood there, not knowing what to do with his hands.
Daniel softly pressed his mouth against Steve’s for a while. The moment Daniel parted his lips he felt Steve’s hand against his chest, pushing him against the sink and breaking the kiss. Daniel opened his eyes and found Steve just looking at him with a disgusted face, with his other hand against his mouth.
It seemed to Daniel that Steve wanted to say something. Instead he just looked away and stormed out of the bathroom, leaving Daniel not knowing what to think.
[[Next->27]]
[[Daniel Wants->D05]]'Kitten, don’t...' Steve asked as Lia pushed him into Daniel’s room. He knew that if he truly resisted she wouldn’t be able to push him, but that would only make her use magic and he didn’t want to deal with that too. '...Please?'
Daniel just got up from the sofa and saw Lia crossing her arms, as if demanding an explanation. He couldn’t but stare at Steve awkwardly.
'It’s been days since you two have spoken to each other' Lia observed 'I thought that you could fix this among yourselves given time… but you clearly can’t' She didn’t want to nag them, but she was fed up.
'Well, that’s true' Daniel agreed. 'I don’t think this is something we can fix either.'
Steve just looked away.
'Won’t you even try?' Lia asked Daniel, knowing how bad Steve was with words. 'What happened?'
Daniel looked at Steve with disappointment. 'Steve was…' He sighed again '...Particularly rude' He didn’t want to elaborate.
Lia just looked at Steve, wanting him to say something.
'That’s… true' Steve just admitted, looking down. 'I’m sorry' he said quietly.
'No, you’re not' Daniel wouldn’t accept an apology like that. 'You’re just saying that because of her.'
'What did you do?' Lia tried hard to keep an open mind.
Steve didn’t want to ignore Lia, but his priority was answering Daniel 'No, I really am. What I did was wrong' Steve’s usual confidence was suddenly gone.
'Good to know!' Daniel said, sarcastically. 'Look, I’m not stupid. I know you’re only saying that because she got involved. And it doesn’t change anything.'
'And I’m sorry for that too' Steve just looked down. 'You know I’m…' Steve just shook his head without finishing the sentence.
'I don’t care!' Daniel raised his voice. 'You said you wanted to' Daniel had relived the memory several times. 'Of all the things you could have done when you…' He didn’t care if Lia knew, but Daniel was so angry he was having trouble finding the right words.
'I know, OK?' Steve admitted. 'I thought I could take it. And I was wrong' He confessed.
'It was a bloody kiss!' Daniel wondered how something so small and so simple could cause such drama.
Lia just looked at them in confusion.
'Look, it’s easy for you two. But I just… wasn’t raised like that' Steve tried to explain himself. 'Part of me still believes it’s wrong' And he didn’t even know how to talk about it.
'And what are you doing for Vicky?' Daniel accused Steve.
'Keep her out of this' Steve pointed his hand at Daniel.
'No, I won't' Daniel insisted. 'You will pass it on to her, all your prejudice. Unless you do something about it' He sentenced.
'That’s enough' Lia told Daniel. She could see Daniel was upset but she drew a line when it came to Vicky.
'This isn’t about me. It’s all you' Daniel accused Steve. 'There were a million ways you could have said you weren’t interested, that didn’t involve… what you did' Daniel said, disappointed 'But thank you, at least now I know what you really think of me.'
'That’s not true' Steve just said.
'Oh, for the love of…!' Daniel wasn’t having it.
'It’s just not!' Steve insisted 'I didn’t even--' He sighed. 'This is pointless' Steve didn’t see the point of just standing there knowing he couldn’t convince Daniel.
'I saw your face, I disgust you.'
'I panicked, OK?' Steve admitted. 'It doesn’t mean you disgust me.'
'What does it mean, then?' Daniel was losing his patience.
'That I’m a cunt' It seemed obvious to Steve 'Even when I don’t mean to' He covered his face with his hand, clearly ashamed.
'What did you mean?' Lia asked, trying to make sense of what she heard so far.
'I don’t know... I didn’t even hate it… Which felt wrong' It had taken several days for Steve to figure it out. 'I didn’t expect him to… prick me' He was visibly embarrassed.
'What?' Lia didn’t quite understand it.
'I know, I’m a bloody baby… Making such a fuss over a bit of hair' Steve shrunk in his place. 'This is so embarrassing...' He lowered his voice.
Daniel looked at Steve in confusion. 'This is… because of my beard?' He must have heard wrong.
'I don’t know what I expected' Steve crossed his arms 'I haven’t kissed anyone but Lia since… forever' And never a man. 'I thought I was ready. I wasn’t.'
'You can’t just treat people like that!' The reason didn’t matter to Daniel.
'Give him a break' Lia asked Daniel. 'He said he’s sorry.'
'Only because you forced him to!' Daniel was tired of excusing Steve’s behaviour.
'It’s easy for you two, you know what you want' Steve said bitterly 'You could want… anyone.'
'You want whomever you want, Steve' Lia tried to explain. 'Or you don’t.'
'...Then why do I still hear Alan in my head, telling me not to be such a pussy?' Steve confessed.
'So this is about your father now...!' Daniel spat.
'Stop it' Lia intervened. 'You’re not the only one who’s hurt' She told Daniel. 'Is this the hill you want to die on?' Lia needed to know.
Daniel hesitated. '...No. But this can’t go on like this.'
Lia turned to Steve.
'I... wanna fix it' Steve was willing to try.
'What do you suggest?' Daniel asked reluctantly.
'...Could you shave?'
'You can’t be serious' Daniel thought it was outrageous.
It took Lia a good half an hour to convince Daniel. He didn’t think he should be the one to change things when Steve was the one in the wrong and Lia agreed in principle. But she also thought Daniel could try to accommodate for something so small.
'I feel… naked' Daniel said as he returned from the bathroom, with a towel pressed against his mouth.
'You look good' Lia said when he finally showed them.
'Please, I look like my Dad...' Daniel was still annoyed.
'Then your father is a very handsome man' Lia kissed Daniel on the cheek. She loved the smell of his aftershave potion.
'Is this what you wanted?' Daniel faced Steve.
'No' Steve snickered, touching Daniel’s chin, inspecting his shave. He immediately leaned down and kissed Daniel.
[[Next->28]]<p align=right>[[Skip the shenanigans->29]]
[[Lia Wants->L03]]config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on gray-2"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
'Remember you can’t take it off' Daniel said as he adjusted the blindfold around Lia’s head.
'I know...' Lia replied, giving Daniel the finger.
'You realise I can see that, don’t you?' Daniel found it hard not to take offense.
'You’ll let us know if anything goes wrong, right Kitten?' Steve kissed Lia on the cheek. “This is some sick shit” He warned.
'So I’ve heard!' Unable to see, Lia was starting to get annoyed. She thought that if Daniel and Steve could take it, it shouldn’t be so hard for her.
'This isn’t a game' Daniel said as he tightened his own blindfold.
'What is it then?' She asked, not holding back the annoyance anymore.
'This is... the dirty version of something quite dangerous!' So much Daniel didn’t trust Lia and Steve with it, although he wouldn’t say. He was starting to regret introducing them to it.
'You’ve never done this, Kitten' Steve hated to agree with Daniel.
'And I never will at this pace' Lia hated being treated that way. “You weren’t like this when we did it to Steve' she accused Daniel.
'I’m sorry if I didn’t seem worried enough for Steve' Daniel wouldn’t admit being overprotective of Lia.
'Shut up, Hargreaves' Steve didn’t like where that conversation was going. 'Just lay down, Kitten. Leave the rest to us.'
Lia laid down in the center of her bed placing her hands on her stomach with Steve and Daniel at either side. “Do your worst” She quoted Steve.
Lia laid in silence for a while before she could feel the back of a hand brushing the side of her arm. The hand was gentle and tender, slowly caressing her skin. Two more hands softly grabbed her wrists and placed her hands on her sides, then slowly tickled the inner side of her wrists. The same hands patiently climbed her arms and shoulders to caress her face and hair.
The fingers were like gentle kisses and Lia found herself smiling. The hands then softly held Lia’s hands to lift her arms while more hands removed her nightgown. Palms wandered around her waist, fingers tugging her underwear.
Lia thought about removing her knickers when she felt more hands grabbing her thin wrists. The grip was firm yet didn’t hurt her, as it was clearly only meant to immobilize her.
Lia gasped as a myriad of hands descended upon her, pulling down her underwear and turning and tossing her around the bed. Hands pulled and pushed her in different positions, disorienting her.
Lia thanked the hands for giving her some breathing space as she laid face down on the bed, although the hands that kept her arms above her head didn’t give her rest. But she could only relax for a few seconds as the swarm of hands returned, tickling her whole body from the top of her head to the tip of her toes. Hands cascaded down her back gently tugging her hair and tracing waves on her back.
Lia gave out a small cry, her senses overwhelmed. She buried her face in the bedsheets when she felt hands grabbing and lifting her hips. She felt as hands spread her buttocks and poke her most sensitive zones. She cried in despair as the fingers found their way inside her.
Steve had described them as butterflies but Lia would say it was more like maggots, slithering inside her. She barely felt the first as it parted her swollen and wet labia. The second was better and the third seemed almost too much. She gave out a small cry with the fourth and feared a fifth one. She buried her face between her arms expecting pain… Which never came.
It took her a while to come to her senses and remember where she was, and who she was with. Lia felt stupid for thinking they would do anything that would hurt her. Her chain of thought was interrupted by more hands, this time bringing her to her knees.
She moaned softly as the fingers inside her retreated and she felt something poking her again, something considerably thicker than fingers. Something hard and hot.
She was so wet it slid in easily. Now the question wasn’t what it was, but who it belonged to. She tried to think but was distracted by the sound of her own moans. She tried to feel him, but the many hands made it impossible to make out which was thrusting vigorously into her.
She cried yet again, this time from surprise as she felt the hands holding her wrists lifting her arms.
Two hands cupped her head, making it face forward and she immediately felt it, pressing against her lips: hard and hot.
Lia parted her lips and gently sucked the tip of the second penis, her curiosity reignited. Perhaps she could make him moan and find out who he was? It was difficult, but she directed most of her attention to the penis in her mouth, hoping its owner would give away any hint of his identity.
He seemed thankful for the attention, caressing her face as she sucked him. She listened closely trying to catch whatever sounds he may produce, but she couldn’t differentiate them from the sound of their breath.
Lia cried out when she felt a hand suddenly slap her hard in the buttocks, although it was more out of surprise than pain. She tried to move her head as if she could look back, but the hands on her face wouldn’t allow her.
The hands on her face slowly shifted to the back of her neck and the penis in her mouth seemed slightly stiffer. Was he going to come?
Lia sucked him as hard as she could and the answer was a warm stream of semen at the back of her mouth. She struggled not to choke on it and kept sucking while she swallowed, going as deep as the hands on her face would allow her. To Lia’s frustration he removed himself without making a sound.
'Kiss me, please...' She pleaded with the man breathing hard in front of her.
His reply came as a warm thumb pressed against her lips.
Lia cried again as she felt another loud slap in the other buttock.
She wanted to focus on the other one, but the grip on her hips grew stronger and his thrusts became more violent. Lia moaned in empathy, he didn’t have to say anything as she could feel him coming inside her, filling her up.
More hands descended on her, this time more intrusively. Hands cupped her breasts and fingers latched on to her erected, swollen clitoris.
Lia didn’t moan as she came. She screamed.
She screamed until her throat dried up and even breathing became hard. Her body bursted in ecstasy and she didn’t notice when the hands gently laid her down. She jerked on the bed, unable to control herself for what seemed forever. She whined and brought her hands to her head to remove the blindfold as it had suddenly become unbearable. To her surprise it wouldn’t yield, becoming more rigid the more she struggled to remove it.
'TAKE IT OFF!' Lia cried in terror. She could only feel the weights shifting on the bed as Steve and Daniel rushed to her side.
'Calm down, we’re here' Daniel whispered, but she didn’t seem to listen.
The blindfold suddenly loosened and Lia was able to yank it off. Blinded by the faint Lumos from one of their wands Lia extended her hand towards Daniel’s voice. She sighed in relief when she felt his stubble within her grasp.
'Breathe' Daniel reminded her as she pressed her palm against his face.
'Steve?' She called him in a whiny voice and she immediately felt him kissing her forehead and caressing her hair.
'I love you two...' Lia said, holding them tightly.
[[Next->29]]“Who are you?” The witch asked Daniel as she stepped out of the fireplace.
The witch must have been in her mid-fifties. She had long black hair tied in a low bun and was wearing a long travel cloak. She carried a small suitcase and Daniel’s first thought was that she looked like someone who didn’t get enough sleep.
“...I could ask the same” Daniel didn’t mean to be rude, but she had startled him. It was a lazy sunny morning, he was reading the Sunday edition of the Daily Prophet in the drawing room and they weren’t expecting any visitors as far as he knew. He was suddenly glad he had changed out of his pajamas before he had breakfast that morning.
At that point Daniel pulled out his wand and uttered the words “Fetch them”. A small lime-green spark came out of the tip and fell on the floor. It immediately ran out of the room and towards the stairs.
“What are you doing here?” The witch asked again, putting down her suitcase.
“I live here” Daniel felt a cold shiver running down his spine. He should be able to be truthful at home, right?
“My son doesn’t have any tenants” The witch replied nonchalantly.
“Mum!” Steve cried as he came into the room with long strides. “What are you doing here?” He asked his mother as he bent down to give her a hug. “You promised you’d let us know if you were coming” he whispered. “Dad’s not with you?” he finally asked, looking around.
“I’m sorry, dear… it was an emergency,” Ursula said without taking her eyes out of Daniel. “Your Dad couldn’t come” Or more likely couldn’t be bothered, she omitted.
“An emergency?” Steve and Daniel said at the same time, startled. “What happened?” Steve asked.
“Nothing, yet” Ursula dismissed it. “Your sister is going to have an accident” she briefly explained “Nothing serious… I think. But she’s going to need her mother for a while” She didn’t seem completely sure. “But who is this…?” Ursula inquired about Daniel.
“Mum, this is Dan. Dan, Mum” Steve awkwardly introduced them. “Dan’s… living with us” Steve wouldn’t go into detail.
“Daniel Hargreaves” He tried his best to smile as he extended his hand to greet Ursula, who awkwardly shook Daniel’s hand.
“Otelib, take her things!” Steve ordered the house-elf, still confused by having his mother in the house. “...Are you planning to stay with us?” he asked, mildly horrified.
“Oh no, dear. I need to be by your sister” Ursula shook her hand dismissing the idea. “I just came to congratulate you”.
Steve sighed and ran his hands across his face and hair, impatient. “What for?” Steve found Ursula’s charades exhausting.
“_What for..._” Ursula repeated after Steve “The baby, of course!” she replied matter-of-factly.
“What baby, Mum?” Steve and Daniel exchanged confused looks.
“Lia’s not pregnant?” She asked in mild indignation. “Oh, tea! Perfect!” She said as she saw three cups of tea appear on the table.
“No, she’s not,” Steve sighed.
“Well, she’ll be,” Ursula remarked as she took a cup.
“You promised you’d keep her out of your visions, you know she hates it!” Steve complained.
“You know I can’t control it!” Ursula excused herself. “I had a vision of your wife with a new baby, so it’s not just about her! I had to come and give you my best!”
“...Congratulations?” Daniel tried to feign enthusiasm as he patted Steve on the back. The whole conversation was absolutely insane to him.
“Mate... don’t!” Steve said, suddenly irritated.
“I also wanted to give you this” After taking a sip of her tea Ursula produced a small glass orb from one of her pockets, which she delicately handed to Steve.
“Not another one, Mum…” Steve grabbed the orb with his sleeve so he wouldn’t touch it. “They never make sense!” He complained again.
“Is that a Prophecy Record?” Daniel asked, suddenly interested. “Never seen one” While Prophecy Records stored memories of Prophecies, they were part of the Time Division of the Department of Mysteries and Daniel worked in the Thought Division.
“Be my guest” Steve didn’t want to do anything with the thing, so he just gave the orb to Daniel, who received it with both hands.
Daniel could see the mist inside the orb dissipating as soon as it reached its hands. He only listened in awe as an otherworldly voice talked to him.
“A son that mirrors the father,
Who mirrors the grandfather,
Much awaited mirror of his ancestors,
Welcome by the three.”
“What in…!” Ursula got up, pointing her wand at Daniel. “That wasn’t meant for you!” She said, outraged.
“Mum! Put it down!” Steve said, getting in front of Daniel, who just looked at the orb in confusion.
“No!” She raised her voice. “That was _your_ prophecy! He couldn’t possibly...”
“Put. It. Down!” Steve shouted at his mother, only calming down the moment she put away her wand. “So you got it wrong” Even Steve knew that only those to whom the Prophecies referred could actually access them. “Wouldn’t be the first time” part of Steve got a kick out of annoying his mother.
“Mrs Peterson, I…” Daniel was still overwhelmed by the Prophecy and couldn’t find the words.
“That Prophecy was about _your_ son!” Ursula told Steve.
“_His_ son, in any case!” Steve corrected his mother. “You saw it”.
“I saw your wife in my vision!” Ursula insisted. “You very well know what that means... With this man right under your roof!” she pointed her finger at Daniel.
“Mum, it’s Sunday, Candy’s having an accident or something… Don’t go there” Steve tried to placate his mother.
“Steve, this is your good name! _Our_ good name…” Ursula insisted.
Steve got up from his seat “Mum, you come into my house uninvited, point your wand at my guest, insult him, my wife and me…!” He showed her the fireplace.
“Sweetheart!” Ursula pleaded “You may not have The Sight, but you’re not totally blind…” Ursula didn’t understand why Steve was fooling himself.
“Please, go. Give Candy my love” Steve said as Ursula’s cloak and suitcase appeared before her.
“Mrs Peterson…” Daniel uttered as she put on her cloak, with the Prophecy still in his hands “Thank you”
“Oh, you…!” Ursula looked at Daniel with disgust but didn’t dare say more “You can keep it” she said before she disappeared into green flames.
Steve grabbed his face and dropped to the floor. It wasn’t even mid-day and he was already drained.
[[Next->30]]“Please be careful with that!” Daniel begged as he stirred a pot-sized cauldron in the kitchen.
“Give that to me” Lia took the Prophecy from Steve’s hand and placed it protectively on the kitchen table. “You’ve broken enough of these”.
“They were all mine, OK? And they were all meaningless” Steve used to get Prophecies often from his mother. “I wasn’t going to break his!” he sounded like a child.
“You gotta admit, this one…” It’s not that Lia didn’t want to criticize her mother-in-law, but she always tried to be polite about Steve’s family in front of him.
“Oh, come on...” Daniel didn’t want to defend Ursula, but he was thankful for the Prophecy.
“Please, what’s the use of Prophesying a planned child?” It didn’t impress Lia.
“Well, now we know it’s going to be a boy!” Steve seemed cheerful about that fact.
“Did you want another girl?” Daniel couldn’t help but feel Lia was disappointed as he tasted the curry that was simmering in the cauldron.
“Don't count your owls before they are delivered” To Lia it was just an idea. “And it’s not that. Why can’t she predict anything else about me? Why is it just the kids?” Lia thought it was dehumanizing.
“Anyway, what did it say?” Steve asked Daniel. “The Prophecy, I mean”.
“It was as clear as a Demiguise in hiding” Daniel said as he killed the fire. He had expected a Prophecy to be more cryptic.
“I’m sure Ursula thought the same” Lia wished she could have seen her face, while Steve just chuckled.
“A son that mirrors the father, who mirrors the grandfather. Much awaited mirror of his ancestors, welcome by the three”. Daniel knew it by heart. “That’s us Hargreaves. It makes sense our son will look like everyone in my family” Daniel liked the sound of those words, ‘our son’.
“Welcome by the three...” Steve repeated with a grin. He was happy the fates contemplated him too.
“You think it means something?” Lia asked.
“Of course it means something...” It was crystal clear to Daniel “That’s obviously us!”.
“No I mean… What about Vicky? It’s her baby brother” Lia wished the prophecy had contemplated her daughter too.
“OI, PUMPKIN!” Steve shouted from the kitchen.
“WHAT?” Vicky replied from her bedroom. She had arrived for the Easter Holidays a couple of days ago.
“HOW DO YOU FEEL ABOUT A BABY BROTHER?” Steve asked, still yelling.
“WHAT?” It was unsure by Vicky’s voice if she was outraged or hadn’t heard properly.
“COME DOWN!” Steve replied. “DINNER!”
“Please, don’t yell” Lia begged Steve for the umpteenth time.
“Wanna try it, Otelib?” Daniel asked and the house-elf immediately apparated by the cauldron.
“It’s hot, sir!” Otelib’s ears turned a bright red from the spice.
“I swear it’s not that hot!” Daniel immediately offered the elf a goblet full of cold water.
“...Who did you say you want to smother?” Vicky asked her father as she walked into the kitchen, following the scent of the curry.
“And the family is complete!” Steve gave Vicky a bear hug that made the teenage girl squirm.
“...For now” Lia mentioned as she set the kitchen table with a flick of her wand.
Vicky looked at her mother with suspicion “...What is that supposed to mean?” she asked as she sat down.
“She means our family is expanding” Daniel tried to explain as he served the dishes.
“Expanded. The family’s expanded.” Vicky tried to correct Daniel “You said the wedding is a formality”.
“...Because it’s still frowned upon to have children out of wedlock” Lia passed the food, trying to be subtle about the news she wanted to convey.
“You’re married” Vicky told her mother matter-of-factly.
“Dan is not” Steve observed. “...Yet, anyway.”
“You are not saying...” Vicky didn’t even want to pronounce the words. “That’s not why you want to get married...” she didn’t even try to hide her shock.
“It is. In part, at least” Daniel served a small bowl and handed it to Otelib, who preferred to have his meal inside the cupboard. “You don’t intend your little brother to be a bastard”.
Vicky suddenly cried, dropping her spoon in her plate before chugging down all the water in her goblet. “S’too hot!”
“Oh please… It’s great, Dan. Thank you” Lia replied, having a spoonful of curry.
“...And that’s how you recognize a woman in love” Steve taught Vicky. “It’s an amazing vindaloo Dan, but you gotta tone it down” He said, red in the face.
“Don’t change the subject!” Vicky found it hard to talk with a burning tongue. “You can’t have a baby!”
“Tough luck, Pumpkin. Rice?” Steve said as he got a big helping, hoping it would help with the curry.
“Please!” Vicky got briefly distracted by the rice. “Still, you can’t! It’s too… soon!” She insisted, she was just getting to know Daniel.
“Hold your hippogriffs, Vic” Lia said in a calm voice, enjoying the food. “We all agree on that”.
“That’s right” Daniel insisted “Nothing’s happening until the wedding”.
“But that’s in like, a couple of months...” Vicky thought out loud. “Can I spend the weekend at Ella’s?” she immediately asked, not wanting to cope with the situation. The Moores didn’t discuss babies at the dinner table. Werewolves, perhaps. But not babies.
“Did they invite you or you’re just running away?” Steve wouldn’t accuse Vicky of changing the subject, but he certainly noticed.
“Of course I’m running away!” Vicky got distracted, had another spoonful of curry and burnt her tongue again. She hit the table with her fist, almost in tears.
“Open your mouth” Daniel told Vicky as he took out his wand.
Vicky was so frustrated she didn’t argue. She just opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. She saw as Daniel waved his wand above his head and a blinding white light turned her pain into a funny tickling sensation. She sighed in relief.
“Flame-freezing charm?” Lia asked, recognizing the wand movement.
“My Mum used it all the time with us when we were little” Daniel reminisced “Now we all love vindaloo”.
“Please, can I go?” Vicky insisted, gulping down her food now that it didn’t burn her. She wouldn’t admit how good it was, she’d just have a lot of it.
“What do we say?” Lia had always been a strict mother.
“...Thank you” Victoria told Daniel.
“Can she go, Mum?” Steve asked, breathing through his mouth. He wouldn’t ask for a Flame-Freezing Charm.
“Alright” Lia allowed for it. “But no whining when I pick you up”.
[[Next->31]]The fireplace at the Hargreaves house flashed with green flames thrice: one for Daniel, another for Lia and the last one for Steve.
“Welcome!” Olivia said, visibly nervous. With three adult children, she had become used to meeting their partners and there had been quite a few through the years. All the women they had brought had been lovely, but this was the first time one of those partners had another partner of her own.
Daniel had been reluctant to have Steve meet his parents -it was Lia he was marrying after all- but they had insisted. By no means they were going to meet their future daughter-in-law -and her first husband- on the wedding day. Steve himself was quite averse to meeting new people, but he was confident in his ability to turn every conversation into a talk about Quidditch.
“By Merlin!” Steve gasped in awe the moment he shook Paul’s hand and immediately pointed at Daniel. “I keep forgetting you’re two different people”.
“We get it all the time,” Paul said, smiling. He didn’t know why he had been nervous about meeting Lia and Steve again after so many years.
“I don’t!” Pattie said, cheerfully.
“I don’t believe it” Steve was quite straightforward as he greeted Pattie. “You look just the same. Only you’re cute” he said, making Pattie blush up to her ears.
Strategically, it couldn’t have gone better. Steve acaparated most of George and Pattie’s attention, while Olivia focused on Lia and Daniel. Paul mostly listened.
Steve seemed comfortable with the Hargreaves while Lia didn’t, and it showed. She only spoke when she was spoken to and it made Daniel come to her rescue more than once during dinner.
“It’s a shame you three didn’t keep in contact after Hogwarts” George mentioned at some point.
Steve nodded and smiled, wondering how much wine he had had and why he thought it was a funny question.
“You don’t remember, do you?” Paul inquired.
“I took many Bludgers to the head, you know?” Steve said that so often it had become almost a catchphrase.
“So did I” Paul insisted “Because of you!” He wasn’t smiling.
“Nothing personal” Steve raised his hand in defence. “You know, what happens on the pitch…”
“Oh, please!” Paul cried, not buying it.
“Is this because… of that time?” Lia interrupted them “In what, sixth year?” She knew she would have kept her mouth shut, but it came as a second nature, taking Steve’s side in conversations or arguments.
“It was you?” Paul spat looking at Lia. “They said it was a girl in Gryffindor!”
“Don’t change the subject” Lia evaded the accusation.
“What in Merlin’s name are you talking about?” Daniel asked, interested in whatever had happened between them.
“Paul caught Steve in the bathroom with someone in sixth year,” Lia explained. To her it was just a childish school incident.
“It was you, wasn’t it?” Paul bit his lip, sure of himself.
“The Heads of House got involved, it was a bit of a mess” Lia paid no mind and kept explaining. “And Paul seems to think Steve had it in for him because of that”.
“What? No!” Steve cleaned his mouth with a napkin. “First, I have no idea what you two are talking about. Second, I had it in for you because you were like, the only decent player in Gryffindor!” That, Steve remembered. “You and that Keeper, what was her name?” Steve snapped his fingers trying to remember. “Your team’s Captain!”.
“Terry Jones” Paul specified, unconvinced.
“That one!” Steve said. “Jones was a wall, but you were the only Chaser in that team as far as I was concerned” Steve was sure to mention. “I singled you out because you were good”.
Paul didn’t know what to say. It was humiliating holding a grudge for so long and for the wrong reason. But it was somehow flattering too.
“I still remember the first time I saw Paul fall from his broom!” Pattie joined in with her hand on her chest, remembering the anguish. “I was sure he was dead” She couldn't help but laugh in retrospect. “Then I got used to visiting him in the Hospital Wing after every game against Slytherin”.
“Can we change the subject?” Daniel asked “I have my own share of bad memories involving Paul and a broomstick”.
“Come on, Dan. We were little” Paul didn’t think much of it. “Get over it”.
“_You_ were little” A five-year-difference wasn’t that much as adults and was barely noticeable nowadays, but it had been a large gap when Daniel and Paul were little. “And you may not remember, but I do” even remembering made Daniel feel bad.
“That’s our Paul” George tried to cheer everyone up. “Every now and then he scares us to death”.
“Oh, before I forget!” Pattie said “The new bat, with the trans flag?” She just smiled at Steve and made a heart with her hands.
“...Thank you?” Steve produced an awkward smile, not knowing what else to say.
“You’re an ally?” Lia asked, interested. Not many wizards and witches recognized the flag.
“...You haven’t told them” Pattie addressed Daniel, surprised.
“Should I have?” Daniel asked, not knowing if he had made a gaffe.
Pattie brought her fist to her chin, thinking for a second before she answered “Nah, it’s OK”.
“You support the cause?” Lia insisted, not understanding what was going on.
“I _am_ the cause” Pattie replied, amused. “Well... Part of it, at least”.
“You’re trans?” Lia seemed slightly surprised. “...Oh” She seemed lost in thought for a second. “How come you didn’t recognize the flag back then?” She asked Daniel, confused.
“I’m... sorry?” Daniel wouldn’t tell that all pride flags and colours were more or less the same to him.
“Please forgive Dan' Pattie brought her hands together, laughing. “We know he’s not colourblind because he passed all the tests when he became an Auror, but otherwise…” She was apparently used to her brother’s lack of involvement with the issue.
“It’s easy: it’s the one with the baby colours” Steve explained. “No disrespect”.
“None at all!” Pattie replied, somewhat impressed. Steve was good-looking and seemed rather nice, but it was clear he was no Ravenclaw.
“I’ll take note,” Daniel replied, still somewhat embarrassed.
“Come, you dunce” Pattie called Daniel “Let’s get the dessert before you put your foot in it any deeper”.
“Sorry about that,” Daniel apologized to his sister as he counted dessert plates in the kitchen. “You know it’s not that I don’t care. It’s just…”
“Oh, shut up!” Pattie didn’t let him finish. “You have no idea the favour you're doing to me” she said as she stole a cherry from a huge trifle.
“What are you talking about?” Daniel asked, stealing another cherry.
“You know I don’t wish it on anyone but… You don’t know what it means to me, not being the family weirdo for once!”.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“Don’t pretend you don’t know!” Pattie accused Daniel of playing dumb. “I’ve always been the black sheep in this family and you know why”.
“And you know how sorry we are for taking so long to accept you” Daniel hoped he seemed as sincere as he was. He loved his sister the way she was, the last thing he wanted was her to hold a grudge.
“But then you come out as polyamorous… With your lovely fianceé and her celebrity husband!” Pattie said with the biggest smile. “You have no idea!”
“You keep saying that. And no, I don't,” Daniel admitted.
“I’m just thankful not to be the main conversation topic in this house” Pattie gave Daniel a small punch in his arm “...Cuz you’re it now” She seemed almost sorry for Daniel.
“Is it that bad?” Daniel asked as he rubbed his arm, not knowing if he should be worried.
“I don’t know” Pattie put on a half-smile “But having a polyamorous son seems to be what Mum needed to get over having a transgender daughter”.
“Mum loves you, you little twit”. Daniel never held it against his mother for paying more attention to Pattie as he knew she needed it. It never crossed his mind it could be too much attention.
“And she loves you too,” Pattie said in a mocking tone. “But she needs to get over her expectations” Pattie knew Daniel would agree.
Daniel just sighed. “I know!” Olivia didn’t miss a chance to try to talk him out of getting married. “You’d think it was easier, hoping for the best without getting in the way.”
“Let’s have this conversation again when my niblings are adults,” Pattie grabbed Daniel’s arm affectionately.
“I don’t know about niblings,” Daniel smiled, unable to keep it to himself “But I can tell you something about a nephew…” He was excited to share the future news with Pattie.
“WHAT?” Olivia opened the kitchen door abruptly, almost giving Pattie and Daniel a heart attack each.
Meanwhile, the dining table was almost deserted, as Steve had left for the bathroom and George was stretching his legs on the other side of the room.
“More wine?” Paul offered Lia.
“Please” she lifted her glass towards Paul.
“It was you, wasn’t it?” He asked as he poured the wine. “...In the toilet stall with Steve. In sixth year”
“What if it was me?” Lia shrugged before she took a sip of wine.
“Then you were the worst Prefect ever!” Paul didn’t hesitate to say.
“Everyone was doing stuff here and there in Hogwarts” Lia thought it was obvious. “I’m sure you were too...”.
“But you were a Prefect!” Paul insisted “You were breaking the rules you were chosen to enforce”.
“You Hargreaves boys and your Auror talk...” Lia almost rolled her eyes.
“Say, how did you get Steve to go along with this?” Paul asked with a smug face.
“Along with what?”.
“This load of bollocks, between you and Dan” Paul took the last sip straight from the bottle. “So much for your husband, right?” He pointed at Lia with the bottle.
“I love my husband,” Lia said, quite annoyed. She didn’t have to explain herself to Paul or anyone else.
“Yeah, so much you’re getting another!” Paul had no problem speaking his mind.
“What do you know about marriage?” Lia knew Paul had never been married.
“I know it’s a commitment”.
“Look, I really hope you are everything to Loola” Lia wasn’t having it “And she’s everything to you. Forever. I really do” Although she didn’t sound like she was giving them her blessing. “Cuz Merlin forbid that should ever fail”.
“Are you threatening me, Romanova?” Paul crossed his arms in defiance.
“What could I gain from threatening you?” Lia took another sip of her wine. “It’s a warning” She corrected him.
“Paul, could you please…?” George called from the sofa, interrupting them just in time. “Go give your Mum and your siblings a wand in the kitchen, will you?”.
Paul excused himself and walked over to the sofa. Whatever words he crossed with his father, he ended up leaving for the kitchen.
“C’mere, sweetheart” George called Lia to his side with a gentle smile.
Lia just heeded in silence and went to sit where George had signaled.
“I could tell from the look in your faces that whatever you were talking about, it wasn’t going well” George dared to guess.
“And you’d be right,” Lia replied, playing with her glass of wine.
“He’s very outspoken, our Paul” George stated “He’s just worried about Dan. We all are” George didn’t sugarcoat it.
Lia looked down in evident discomfort. “I wished there was something I could say to ease your fears” She said in her soft voice. “I never thought I’d end up doing anything like this in my life, but...” She could have tried to explain, to convince him. But what she really wanted from the Hargreaves she already had. “It is what it is”.
“And what is it?” George seemed genuinely interested in finding out.
“May I ask why you married your wife?” Lia asked George.
“Well, we were in love” George didn’t have to give it much thought. “We wanted a life together, a family…”.
“It’s the same, really” Lia held her glass with both hands. “That’s all we want”.
“But you already have all that”.
“Not with Dan”.
“You want children? With Dan?” George asked intrigued.
Lia just nodded.
“What about Steve and your daughter?” George insisted.
“You wouldn’t ask that if I was divorced or a widow” Lia explained softly “So it’s not about my daughter”.
George scratched his beard and smiled. “You’re right”.
“I’m happy with Steve” It was simple for Lia “And we’re happy with Dan”.
“You make it sound so simple” George wouldn’t argue, but it was still strange to him.
“It really is. At least in principle” But Lia wouldn’t elaborate on the prejudice they all feared.
Steve came to Lia’s side and placed his hand on her shoulder “Do you need to be rescued?” He joked with a lazy smile.
“Yes, please!” George answered, amused.
[[Next->32]]Daniel woke up to what one of his favorite sounds: Lia’s faint moans. He could immediately tell she wasn’t awake as her breath was calm and her voice was low. He lifted his head just a bit and found Steve latched to Lia’s right breast.
It was just daybreak and the bedroom was filled with a warm faint sunlight that reminded Daniel of a classical painting. A rather erotic one, but one nonetheless.
He loudly kissed Lia’s forehead, her lips and finally her shoulder before he gently lowered the strap on her left side.
Lia moaned slightly louder when Daniel pinched her hard nipple and he could tell he had woken her up. He didn’t care what Lia and Steve did in their sleep, but he refused to touch her unless she was conscious.
He then cupped Lia’s left breast and slowly brought his mouth to it. He started sucking slow and gently, but wondered if she would feel anything at all, with Steve ravaging her other breast. Daniel didn’t want to fall behind.
Lia threw her head back and started breathing heavily, pinning her knees together as she squirmed in the bed.
Daniel was sure Steve noticed the movement, because he saw Steve’s hand running down Lia’s leg and finding its way under her nightgown.
Daniel was a bit more patient as he slowly lifted the skirt, his hand meeting Steve’s between Lia’s legs. He gently caressed her thigh, pulling her legs apart while Steve pulled her underwear aside.
Daniel could feel himself growing hard and wet inside his pajamas and he wasn't sure if it was out of a sense of cooperation, competitiveness or both, but he wanted to get Lia off more than anything.
Steve made a smacking noise as he let go of Lia’s breast and smiled deviously. “Kitten’s gonna wet the bed” He said as he slowly pushed his fingers inside her, making Lia moan through her teeth.
Daniel bit Lia’s shoulder softly, turned on by her heavy breathing, her moans and the filthy sounds Steve made as he fingered her. His hand wandered up her leg and found its place where it made her shudder. He rubbed her gently while Steve pounded her vigorously, making Lia almost sound like she was crying.
They worked her off together until both noticed she wasn’t moaning anymore. They synchronized their efforts as Lia’s breath became shallow, her whole body tense in anticipation.
“Come” Daniel said, amused, before he latched on to Lia’s nipple one last time.
“What he said” Steve insisted as he did the same with the other one.
Lia’s scream was short and loud and she immediately pulled away from them, still moaning and breathing hard, her face a bright red.
Steve kneeled on the bed, just observing Lia. Daniel didn’t have to look at Steve’s erect penis, bulging in his underwear, to notice how aroused he was, just the look on his face gave him away.
Daniel heard him produce the faintest moan the moment he brought his still wet fingers to his mouth. Was it love he saw in Steve’s eyes?
“How I’d fuck your face...” Daniel didn’t care to say aloud.
“Come” Lia replied, turning on her back and leaning on her elbows. Her nightgown down to her waist and her hard nipples still glistening wet.
“You’re still coming…” Daniel excused himself. He didn’t want to decline, but he didn’t want to impose either.
“So?” Lia said, her face still red. “Take those off and come fuck my face.'
Daniel wouldn’t make her wait so he took off his pajamas and climbed on top of her, his throbbing cock on her smile. Lia seemed so happy sucking on to him that he forgot about Steve for a moment. That was until he felt Steve right behind him, also on top of Lia.
The bed shook as Daniel pleased himself with Lia’s mouth while Steve did the same with her breasts.
Daniel would have lied if he said it was Lia’s mouth what drove him crazy. He would admit she was dedicated, attentive and loving… But there was something about the way Steve leaned on him, the way he groaned into Daniel’s ear… It drove Daniel to the edge.
Lia gasped as Daniel unexpectedly came in her mouth, almost choking on his cum.
“Fuck, I’m sorry!” Daniel immediately pulled out and got off Lia, breathing hard and spilling some cum on Lia’s chin. As good as he felt, he knew he should have told her he was about to come. “You OK?”.
'That was fast' Steve grinned, his eyes on Lia’s face.
Lia lifted her head and gulped down with some difficulty. 'Yes' She replied with teary eyes. “Please don’t do that again” she said as she brought her hand to her mouth to wipe it, only to be stopped by Steve’s.
Their eyes locked 'Don’t go getting ideas' She said, slowly removing her hand.
'C’mon Kitten…' Steve insisted, gently grabbing her cum-stained chin.
'No' Lia was defiant, which Daniel thought was most uncharacteristic. He had never seen her reject Steve’s advances.
'Just this once' Steve begged. 'It’s been ages...'
Daniel couldn’t help but stare. He was still in ecstasy, but his curiosity got the best of him.
'I said ‘no’' Lia didn’t budge, even with Steve on top of her, pinning her down to the bed. 'You know I hate it.'
'Please, I’ll do anything you want' Steve was willing to negotiate.
Lia didn’t reply immediately. '...Anything?' She lifted her eyebrows, taking interest.
'Anything!' Steve assured her, delighted he had tempted her.
Daniel was amused. He knew Steve was clearly at a disadvantage. No man could negotiate with his cock in his hand.
'Fine' Lia replied “But you get to do anything I say...'
'...Once' Steve marked his terms while stroking himself in anticipation.
Daniel couldn’t help but think it was suspicious. He had never seen them like that, so transactional. He was starting to feel unsure about it all.
'Deal' Lia finally agreed.
Daniel just stared as Steve got up and guided Lia to the floor. He took off her nightgown as she knelt in front of him, looking up as Steve stroked himself in front of her face.
“Say how much you want it” Steve told her, with his hand on her head.
“You know I do...” Lia looked up at Steve biting her lip and putting on a naughty face. “Give it all to me”.
“Say it” Steve asked, red in the face, stroking himself harder and faster and smudging the few drops of Daniel’s cum on Lia’s face.
“I want you to cum all over me,” Lia smiled in anticipation. “Please…” She begged, putting on her most seductive face. “Give it to me”.
If Daniel had seen Lia like that before he may have believed it, but it was a first and as convincing as it was, knowing it was a performance made him feel uncomfortable.
“Take it, Kitten!” Steve said right before he came, firmly holding his penis against Lia’s face and shooting cum all over her.
Daniel could tell how much Steve enjoyed it just from how much he came. Lia moaned softly as she smudged the cum that dripped from her face onto her breasts in a way that Daniel could only describe as ‘pornographic’. As much as it aroused Steve, Daniel couldn’t help but think it made Lia look like a melting candle.
The bed shook as Steve dropped his whole weight on it, his eyes still on Lia, enjoying himself.
Daniel couldn’t take it anymore. He put on his pajama trousers and left the room.
A while later a fresh Lia joined him in the kitchen, wearing Daniel’s top. 'Are you alright?' She asked, reaching for his hand.
'Is that how you got him to fuck me?' Daniel asked, mildly irritated.
'What if it was?' Lia could tell Daniel was upset, but didn’t let go of his hand.
'It’s not my place to judge what you do with your husband but...' Daniel didn’t even know how to feel. 'I want no place in these… these deals.'
'Fair enough' Lia wanted to say something reassuring, but she wouldn’t push it.
'And please…' Daniel was disgusted at Lia’s acting. 'Never do that with me' He feared he wouldn’t be able to tell the difference.
'I never intended to' Lia let go of his hand. 'I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.'
'...How could you think I’d agree?' Daniel’s mind was racing.
'It’s not a big deal' Lia tried to explain 'We’re not forcing anything on each other. Or you for that matter' Lia knew how important consent was to Daniel.
'I don’t want Steve to fuck me because he owes you!' Daniel berated.
“Dan, it’s just a game. He doesn’t really owe me anything” Lia felt stupid having to explain it.
“You call that a game?” It was a serious matter to Daniel.
“Do you really think Steve would fuck you -against his will- just because I let him cum on my face?”.
Daniel didn’t know what to say.
“It’s stupid, but he needs an excuse” Lia assured him. “I’m just... making it easier for him”.
“Why can’t he just say he wants me?” It made Daniel feel pathetic.
“Why do you need to hear it so bad? Isn’t knowing he does enough?”.
[[Next->33]]The bright midday sun came through the window in the Mediterranean cottage and found Daniel naked and spread-eagled on the bed.
“Dan...” Lia called as she entered the bedroom. Her voice was low. She didn’t want to startle her new husband, only to wake him up. “Dan…” She called again, sitting by his side on the bed and caressing his cheek.
Daniel stretched and groaned audibly before he opened his eyes briefly. “Please...” he replied in a dreamy stupor. “I can’t.”
Lia raised her eyebrows, not understanding. She kept caressing his cheek and got closer to kiss Daniel softly on the lips.
“S’not that I don’t want to…” Daniel said as he stretched his arms to hug her over her dark gray sundress “I just can’t.”
“You can’t get up?” Lia asked, incredulously. He seemed awake enough.
“Steve was right, OK?” Daniel admitted. Steve had warned him about keeping up with Lia in bed, but Daniel didn’t believe him and was now paying the price.
“You think I…” Lia hesitated to ask “...You think I want to fuck you right now?” She didn’t understand completely, but dared to try her luck.
“You don’t?” Daniel opened his eyes, surprised. He didn’t know if he should feel relieved or rejected.
“Later, perhaps” Lia covered her smile with her palm “But what is it about Steve...?” She asked, curious about the husband she had left hundreds of miles away.
Daniel shook his head before he replied “Nothing.”
“One week into your honeymoon and you’re already keeping secrets from your wife?” Lia asked playfully as she caressed Daniel’s hair.
“You don’t know my wife...” Daniel hugged her again and laid her down by his side “She’s terrible”.
“I’m sure she is...” Lia conceded and kissed Daniel on the tip of his nose. “But I’m also sure you want to see this” she said as she got up and went out the bedroom door.
Daniel stretched again and sat on the bed. It was a lovely sunny day and it made Daniel seriously consider moving to Spain. If there was something he would never miss was the weather in London.
He took his time getting dressed, washing his face and brushing his teeth. He wondered how Lia was able to kiss him before he did all those and concluded that's what love is all about. He found her sitting by the porch, feeding treats to three large owls. There was a large package by her side.
“Why didn’t you open this?” Daniel approached the package eagerly, yet carefully enough not to damage the brown paper wrapping.
“I know better than to open other people’s mail” Lia joked, leaving the treat bowl on the floor for the owls to feed themselves “Thanks again” She caressed one of the owls before she turned to Daniel.
“This is…” Daniel said as he opened the box under the wrapping and revealed a large leather-bound tome with the words ‘Our Wedding’ engraved on the front. “It’s just like yours and Steve's,” Daniel smiled. He had seen Lia and Steve’s wedding album and this one seemed identical, only the cover in theirs was black and this one was red.
Lia opened the cover and checked the names on the third page. “But it’s your name, right next to mine” She said proudly.
The first picture was a portrait of Daniel, looking away with a serious face as if someone had just called him. He had the tips of his fingers inside the collar of his ceremonial Auror robes. The way Daniel was picking on his collar with his left hand brought attention to the ring on his finger, previously for the engagement and now his wedding ring. His beard was impeccable and his ponytail had never seemed tighter.
“When did she take this?” Daniel was surprised by the shot. He liked the way he looked.
“I told you Candy is really talented” Lia was looking at the picture when she saw someone’s large hand invading the frame and grabbing Daniel’s cheek, causing him to pull away, laughing. Lia immediately recognized the hand as Steve’s.
“I’m impressed” Daniel passed the page and admired the following picture. “Great Circe” In her picture Lia was standing straight with her hands together as her mother fixed small white flowers in her hair. Lia’s wedding robes consisted of a long white dress with flowery details on her shoulders and a cape that was short on the front, covering Lia’s chest, and long on the back. “You’re so beautiful...” Daniel smiled as he saw the Lia in the picture extend her arms to hold her daughter. Vicky had seemed anxious that day.
“You think Vicky’s OK?” Daniel asked. In the picture, Vicky’s pale blue tulle dress slowly turned a very girlish shade of lavender as she held on to her mother.
“She’s with Steve and Otelib” Lia trusted everything would be alright for two weeks. “I’m sure they’ll manage without us”.
Daniel passed the page and sighed at the following picture. In the picture he could see himself proudly walking his mother down the aisle, followed by Paul and Loola and with Pattie and George at the back. When they thought no one else was coming, Edward walked in on his own, wearing sunglasses and with his hands on the pockets of his Muggle suit as if he was a rock star. Daniel couldn’t help but laugh.
“Do you miss him?” Daniel asked as he looked at the following picture. Steve was walking down the aisle with Lia. Daniel thought he looked stunning in his dark dress robes.
“Of course I do” Lia looked at the picture and bit her lip. “He’s going to hold this against me…” She tapped the picture with her finger.
“What?” Daniel didn’t understand, he thought both looked great together.
“I’m smiling...” Lia observed. “I barely smiled when I got married to him” Which is something Lia regrets.
“You were stressed back then,” Daniel reminded her. “It’s not like you didn’t want to marry him…”
“That’s what I told him, but…” Lia hesitated.
“You regret marrying Steve?” Daniel didn’t hold back his surprise.
“No!” Lia replied, defensively. “I don’t mean that! It’s just that…” She didn’t usually have such trouble explaining herself. Not with Daniel. “I wanted to marry him, that’s for sure… But I also had to, with Vicky on the way and all...”
“You’d think wanting to would make having to easier…”.
“It did, but everything was on me…” As Lia felt it usually was with women. “I’m sure Ursula still thinks I am the scarlet witch who trapped Steve or something of the sort.”
“I bet she’d think the same about any other woman” Daniel thought Lia shouldn’t think it was personal. At least Olivia was a bit more discreet; Daniel had found out she referred to Lia as ‘that bigamist’ right before the wedding, which caused a big fight between him and his mother.
“Thank you for making it easier” Lia kissed Daniel affectionately as she passed the page to the picture of the elderly witch with long silver dreadlocks who officiated the wedding.
“Her speech was just lovely” Daniel commented, still surprised they could find someone who was actually excited to officiate such an unconventional wedding.
“It was” Lia agreed. “But my favorite part was when she asked who gave you away” Lia covered her smile with the tip of her fingers. All the Hargreaves’ side shouted ‘We do!’ in cheery unison.
“That was amazing” Daniel smiled at the memory, things had been tense with his family.
“Can we put a Memory of that in the album?” Lia asked. She had made sure the wedding album had an extra space to hold a couple of vials with Memories. “Please?”.
“Of course!” Daniel was quick to reply. “But only if we can have one from when Steve gave you away. That was so… so cool” He reminisced “‘Who gives this woman to be married to this man?’” He imitated the old witch’s voice and accent.
“‘She gives herself, with her family's blessing’” Lia repeated what Steve had said at the altar.
“That’s so you” Daniel commented. “Doing things your way.”
“That’s not my way. It’s Steve’s” Lia didn’t know if she should tell Daniel. “...He said he wouldn't do it” She finally confessed.
“...He didn’t want to give you away?” Daniel asked, not understanding. “Why?”
“I was surprised too” Lia admitted. “He first said it wasn’t his place, that I wasn’t his to give away.”
“That’s… unexpected” Daniel had made the mistake of taking Steve for someone a lot more old-fashioned before.
“Then he just plainly refused. He said he would never give me away” Lia said nonchalantly “Not even to you.”
“I can sympathize” Daniel sighed. “I never had you like he did...” Saying it like that felt wrong. “I really wanted to, though” He felt like a different person whenever he remembered the way he used to think.
“I guess it wasn’t that cool after all” Lia smiled in a rather sad way.
“It’s even better” Daniel held Lia’s hand, smiling smugly.
“How come?”
“It’s stupid, childish… Objectifying, even” Daniel warned Lia. “You know I can’t help getting a bit competitive with Steve” He was anything but proud of that side of him. “But having you in spite of him? To me it’s like a victory” Daniel used to feel Steve was between him and Lia when he first met him.
“But...” Lia put on a confused face. She didn’t want to rain on Daniel’s sense of accomplishment, but he had to know better. She felt they were only together because Steve had agreed to it. Allowed her, even.
“You don’t think we would have found a way? Had he been against it?” Daniel asked as he kept browsing the album and found a picture of Candy, Pattie and Vicky in front of a large ornate mirror (a ‘selfie’ as Muggles like to call them). They seemed to be having a great time, chatting and laughing together. Candy was dressed in puffy red robes, while Pattie looked very elegant in a black military jacket and a bun.
“I don’t know” Lia commented, passing a picture of themselves with their respective parents. Both mothers-in-law were chatting enthusiastically. It turned out that Cassie and Olivia knew each other from their time in Hogwarts. “And I don’t want to think about the alternatives” she already had, and she detested them. “Thinking back, I can’t believe we’ve come this far.”
“...And this is supposed to be the beginning” Daniel said eagerly.
“This is just a formality” Lia stressed “Things for us began a long time ago” Lia thought the way Daniel perceived time to be heart-warming.
“I know, but now they can keep going” Daniel grabbed Lia’s hand and kissed it. “It’s just a matter of time. Soon we’ll be…” he didn’t want to jinx it by saying it aloud.
“...We don’t know that.”
“I know you don't want to get your hopes up, but I’m excited. It was prophesied!” Daniel reminded her.
“What if it takes... years?” Lia could never be an optimist.
“Why would it take years? You and Steve didn't exactly plan Vicky…” Daniel was confident in their ability to conceive a child.
“I don't know. But what if it did?!”
“I wouldn't blame you, that's for sure” He kissed her softly on her cheek. “You know I...” Daniel had trouble finding the right words “I felt betrayed when things didn't work out with Cyn. That's not going to happen with you.”
“How can you be so sure?”
“Because I'm a different person” Daniel passed the album pages but he wasn’t looking at the pictures anymore. “If I learned anything from being with you and Steve, it is to be more flexible.”
“We both have too” Lia had to admit.
“My whole life, I knew what I wanted. And this isn't exactly it” Daniel commented.
Now Lia was confused. “What is that supposed to mean?”
'I was settling for a wife, a couple of kids, a crup at some point…' Daniel’s goals had been simplistic. 'The wife I got, that's you' He smiled. 'Then I got a lot more than I imagined: a teenage step-daughter, a house-elf, a Steve, and someday in the future…' He didn't want to pressure Lia.
'You must have had an amazing childhood to be so eager to become a father' Lia glanced at the pictures but she was more interested in Daniel’s reply.
'It was OK' Daniel thought back, 'But I’m almost 40. I want to be able to play with my children before my back starts hurting and such…' he joked.
'Wait a minute” Lia got serious all of a sudden. “Does that mean... your back doesn’t hurt?'
[[Next->34]]<p align=right>[[Skip the shenanigans->35]]
[[Steve Wants->S05]]config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on gray-2"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="button hvr-pulse"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png"></a>
Daniel sat on the bed of their honeymoon cottage, a bathrobe loosely tied around his waist. It was an especially peaceful night, but Daniel seemed anxious.
“We can still back down,” Lia reminded him. “...Though I’m not sure when we’ll get another chance” She was wearing robes matching her husband’s, only tightly wrapped around her narrow frame. She was tapping her fingers around an ornate flask in her hands.
“It’s easy for you, Transfigurations is your thing. I’ve never done anything like this” Daniel confided.
“Just because I’ve done this before doesn’t mean I’ve done it this way” Lia clarified. She seemed uncharacteristically eager. “And certainly not for this purpose” She added. “But I stand by my word. I’ll understand if you don’t want to do it”.
“It’s not that I don’t want to. And you know I trust you with my life...” Daniel insisted. “Tell me again what it will feel like...”.
“I have no idea what the potion will taste like, but soon after you take it you’ll feel… Rather sick, I won’t lie” Lia wouldn’t sugarcoat it to Daniel. “You’ll grow hot soon after, you may feel like you’re melting. It’s not a nice sight either, you may want to close your eyes until it passes” She instructed him.
“And after that?”.
“I don’t know” Lia was straightforward. “I turned into Professor Kilgore, so I felt like she did: heavy, old and frail” Lia wouldn’t elaborate on how sickly she had felt when she took her old mentor's shape.
“How long do you think this will last?”.
“The first time I brewed polyjuice potion the effects lasted for 6 hours” Lia replied, proud of her skills. “It may last that long, perhaps a bit longer”.
“I don’t like not being able to stop it at will” Daniel admitted, looking aside. He suddenly gave out a big sigh. “Fuck it. Let’s do it” He knew he’d regret it if he didn’t try it.
Lia asked him again if he was sure, but was happy Daniel had agreed. She immediately poured the muddy contents of her flask in two small cups. “It won’t be this disgusting, OK? It’ll change as soon as we add the last ingredient” She promised.
“If you can do this, I can too” Daniel said in what he hoped wasn’t false bravado. He immediately saw Lia bite her thumb and spit out the tip of her nail.
“This should be enough” She said as she added the fingernail to the cup in front of Daniel.
Daniel observed the potion as it bubbled and suddenly cleared up, taking a reddish honey-like appearance. He then saw Lia take out a locket and from within it, a single, long strand of jet-black hair. She carefully wrapped it around her finger before she dropped it inside her cup.
Daniel glanced at Lia’s cup: her potion soon became a thin greenish and silvery liquid.
“Cheers,” Daniel said as he gulped down the potion. It wasn’t bad at all, and it left a fizzy feeling in his mouth… Until he felt violently sick.
It was just like Lia had told him: the sickness, the burning feeling. Daniel closed his eyes, and breathed through his nose, trying to focus. He felt his whole body melting, but he kept breathing. He brought his hand to his stomach and immediately removed it, it wasn’t his own. He opened his eyes and stared at his hand. It seemed so small and delicate, his fingernails so neat and feminine… and the bitten thumbnail.
“Lia?” Daniel called and was startled by the sound of his voice. Her voice? He approached who minutes ago was Lia, curled up on the bed beside him, a curtain of long black hair covering her face.
Daniel got closer and she immediately got up, her long hair on her face. Or should Daniel say, his hair?
Steve ran his large hand across his head, trying to make sense of his hair. “He makes it seem so easy” It was certainly Steve’s face, but Steve’s voice sounded definitely softer when Lia used it.
“Are you-” Daniel had trouble finishing the sentence, still unused to Lia’s voice ringing in his ears. “Are you OK?”.
“I am” Lia assured him with Steve’s voice. She immediately brought her hand to her mouth, covering her smile.
“What is it?” Daniel couldn’t help but smile with Lia’s lips.
“You… you make me look adorable” She ran Steve’s hand on Daniel’s now short hair.
“You are adorable” Daniel smiled and caressed Steve’s face with his delicate hand. “It doesn’t matter who you look like”.
Steve lowered his head and chuckled with his hand covering his mouth once again, as Lia often did. “I didn’t think this part through”.
“What’s wrong?” Daniel didn’t understand, but was glad it wasn’t anything serious.
“I can hardly move with these on” Lia found hilarious the way the bathrobe had grown so small and restricted her movements. “He’s so big”.
“Let me help you” Daniel reached for Steve’s waist, undid the bathrobe and helped peel the sleeves off Steve’s arms.
“Thank you” Lia rubbed Steve’s naked arms relieved to be free. “I wonder if this is why he’s not fond of clothes”.
“He has clothes his size. Steve is just a big… nudist” Daniel replied with a big smile “How does it feel, being him?” He was intrigued.
“It’s so strange, everything seems so small. I feel so wide...” Steve said in Lia's soft tone, crossing her arms and touching Steve’s shoulders. “And then, there's…” Lia looked down between Steve’s legs “I don’t think I can process that yet”.
Daniel took a second to observe her. Or him. It was Steve’s body, sitting in front of him but it was definitely Lia inside it, with her soft lady-like demeanor. Daniel had never seen Lia as specially feminine, but she certainly made Steve look effeminate.
“I know” It wasn’t funny, why was he chuckling? “I don’t think I can look down,” Daniel admitted.
“Why?” Lia asked, amused. “It’s not a big deal,” she joked.
“Well, excuse me it isn’t big!” Daniel laughed “But it’s mine, and it’s gone!” He threw a pillow at his wife.
Lia didn’t even try to avoid the pillow. “That’s the whole point!” She laughed and reached over to kiss herself with Steve’s lips.
“Isn’t it strange…?” Daniel broke the kiss briefly “Kissing yourself?” He wanted to know. That’s why he had asked Lia to turn into Steve and not into himself.
“It is...” Lia answered, kissing Daniel’s cheeks and neck “But I just have to close my eyes. You still smell like yourself” she said as she embraced Daniel firmly.
Daniel sighed, enjoying the kisses. He wondered if it was easier being dominant with Steve’s body and remembered that the only place Lia had never been shy was in bed. He couldn’t help but feel vulnerable in Lia’s body and under Steve’s. He then felt Steve’s hands undoing his robes, Steve’s fingertips brushing Daniel’s breasts. He felt himself shudder under Lia’s touch, his breath fast and uneven.
“Shall I stop...?” Steve’s voice asked almost in a whisper before he buried his face in her breasts.
“No” Daniel knew he was the one answering, but he only heard Lia’s gentle voice. For a second he wasn’t so sure of who he was and he somehow enjoyed it.
Daniel moaned again as Steve’s hands gently pinched his nipples. Or were they Lia’s? He didn’t know anymore. All he knew was that he didn’t want it to stop.
“Are you OK?” Steve’s voice asked in his uncharacteristically gentle way.
Daniel shuddered, Steve's breath against his nipples was enough to drive him crazy. “I, huh…” he was at a loss of words.
“Look at yourself…” Steve said in the sexiest whisper. “You’re so…” Lia clearly didn’t want to call Daniel beautiful. It wasn’t about physical beauty, this was deeper.
Daniel arched his back when he felt Steve’s mouth on his nipple and felt Steve’s hand firmly grabbing his waist.
“...Loud. That’s what you are” Steve smirked before he latched on to the other nipple.
It didn’t matter if he was the one moaning, Daniel could only hear Lia’s voice and he loved it. He loved all those new sensations, all but… “Stop!” He abruptly cried as he felt Steve’s hand moving downwards.
Steve backed off, surprised in Lia’s quiet way. “Am I going too fast?”
It took Daniel a few seconds to collect himself. “I… I don’t think I can” He was so flustered he felt he barely made sense. “I mean… It’s gone!”.
Lia lowered her face and pressed Steve's lips, trying hard not to laugh. “Calm down, nothing’s gone. Nothing’s missing” She tried to explain.
“It’s easy for you to say that…!”.
“You won’t miss your cock tonight, believe me” Lia said as she buried Steve’s face in Daniel’s neck. “...Let me show you?”.
Daniel only nodded in silence. It’s not that he didn’t trust Lia, but he knew better than to trust Steve and he was having a hard time telling one from the other.
He felt Steve’s hand slowly crawling between his legs and he gasped the moment he felt Steve’s fingertip on a most sensitive spot.
“This is all you need” Steve only whispered as he gently rubbed Daniel’s throbbing clitoris. “It’s not that different from a cock now, is it?”.
“It is…!” Daniel retorted with a moan, trying to figure out the pleasure he was experiencing.
“But it’s not bad, is it?” Steve asked softly, half puzzled and half amused without removing his hand.
“No, but…” Daniel took a deep breath. “It’s...” He had been Lia for just a while and could hardly take more.
“This is just foreplay” Steve grinned “Don’t go cumming on me just yet”.
“What makes you think I can?” Daniel joked. He was overwhelmed, but not in that way. “I want to touch you too”.
“What’s stopping you?” Lia said playfully as she laid on Steve’s side.
Daniel leaned over Steve and kissed him so desperately he laid Steve on his back. He knew it was Lia. And he also knew Steve would never look at him in such a loving way. For a brief second he wondered if it was wrong to experience Steve’s body without Steve himself, but came to the conclusion that it was too late to worry about that. Daniel wanted to, and he wanted it with his wife.
Still, it was Steve’s body he was touching. It was Steve's chiseled chest and stomach.
Steve-- No, this was Lia… was lying on her back just watching herself-- No, that was Daniel… as he ran his fingertips across her chest and stomach. He saw her close her eyes, enjoying his touch and smile when he softly kissed her torso. He smiled too, noticing her erection.
Daniel ran Lia’s fingertips across Steve’s length and it got so hard it almost hit him in the face. He had seen it a thousand times, but never so close. And he had never been allowed to touch it.
Daniel heard her gasp when he kissed it, which only made him kiss deeper and faster, until she was breathless. He always liked it when his partners licked his testicles so he tried that next, making Steve jumpy.
“I’m sorry” Steve replied so softly between breaths “I wasn’t expecting that”.
“What were you expecting?” Daniel asked, amused.
“I don’t know…” Although Lia did know. “For you to suck it? You and Steve seem to like it so much…”.
It was so strange seeing Steve being allusive in that way. He’d always thrown orders around in the bedroom. Soft orders, loving orders, but orders nonetheless. But this was not Steve.
“That we do,” Daniel assured before he brought the tip of Steve’s penis into his mouth, feeling the immediate rush of blood close to his lips as it got even harder. It was so hard and it felt so good in his mouth; Daniel wanted all of it.
He sucked calmly, bit by bit, as he was so fond of himself. He had seen his partners do it each and every time, they never rushed.
Daniel paced his breath, trying not to let the arousal get the best of himself. Lia was supposed to enjoy it as much as he was, and he was having a ball. Then why was she so silent? Daniel lifted his face, still stroking Steve’s penis with Lia’s small hand.
“Are you OK?” Daniel asked, and his voice came out almost just like Lia’s.
Steve only nodded, with the back of his fist against his mouth. It was so unusual seeing him so flustered, looking so… vulnerable?
“Is it too strange?” Daniel asked.
“Just a bit” Steve replied with a shy smile, but Daniel could tell it was Lia. “Come here” She grabbed Daniel's hand and guided him on top of her. “I want to feel you…”.
Daniel gasped when he felt Steve's hot and hard cock against his vulva, noticing for the first time how wet he had become. It took him a while to make sense of what he was feeling. It wasn't bad, but it wasn't amazing either…
He gasped again when he felt Steve's hands on his waist, locking him into place and slowly rubbing himself against Daniel’s wetness.
Steve pulled himself against Daniel, his head pinned to Daniel's chest and suddenly stopped. “I'm sorry” he apologised again “I just want to…” he couldn't finish the sentence.
“...Shag me?” Daniel completed the sentence, holding Steve's head against his chest.
Steve just nodded, unable to admit it.
“Then do it” Daniel encouraged his wife knowing that was what she had wanted all along.
Steve laid back on the bed without removing his hands from Lia's hips. “Are you sure you can?” Steve asked.
“I'm soaking wet and you…” Daniel pointed the back of his hand at himself “You’ve had a baby. It's not like I'm a virgin” Although, in a way, he felt like it. Daniel rubbed himself a bit more and positioned Steve's cock against what surely had to be the entrance to his vagina.
“Wait” Lia moaned with Steve's voice, trying to keep her head on her shoulders.
“What?” Daniel asked, starting to get impatient. Wasn't it enough that both of them wanted to do it so badly?
“I'm not just going to ram it into you” Lia tried to explain, but it looked like Steve was making excuses.
“Why not?” Daniel asked. Wasn't that what they always did?
“You've never done this”.
“You haven't either,” Daniel reminded his wife.
“Let me eat you up,” Lia offered.
“You just miss eating pussy!” Daniel smirked with Lia's face, in a way she never would.
“As if you didn’t know” Lia admitted “I'm a grown woman and I know my body...” with Steve's size and strength it didn't take much effort to lay Daniel down on his side and climb on top of him. “...But I don’t know Steve's and I really don't want to hurt you”.
“Fine” Daniel swallowed his pride. He didn't want to seem cocky but he didn't want Lia to know how freaked out he still was for feeling an important part of his anatomy was missing.
Lia didn't say anything as she softly kissed Daniel, Steve's bold hands traveling down Daniel's body. Whose body?
Daniel only shuddered when he felt Steve's hand rubbing his vulva. Everything felt different now that he was so wet. Steve's hair tickled him as it trailed down his breasts and stomach.
Steve’s's fingertips were soft as they touched him and his kisses were even softer. A long moan escaped Daniel's mouth the moment he felt Steve's tongue.
Daniel wouldn't say it felt bad, but it certainly felt different from anything he had ever experienced. It had been hard making sense of it, but when he finally did he found himself involuntarily thrusting his hips against Steve’s face.
At first he didn't understand it, so he didn't pay much attention to it. Then it… tickled?
Lia slid one finger inside Daniel with unexpected ease, making him moan through his breath.
As Lia moved Steve's finger, Daniel slowly forgot all his fears. The only thing he could think about was that he wanted more. More of him, more of her. More of everything.
Daniel grew anxious the few seconds it took Lia to remove one finger, only to add another.
“Yes!” Daniel moaned, throwing his head back as he welcomed the second finger. He felt his body grow warm as it gave in to his wife’s touch.
“You sound like a little girl” Steve's voice teased Daniel, making him notice his loud moans for the first time.
“Shut up” Daniel replied, still moaning “I sound just like you”. He then felt Steve's fingers suddenly poke him deeper. If she was doing the same, why did it feel different? It was so good... No, it was better. But it was also scary. “What are you doing?!” Daniel gave out a small cry.
“I'm looking for something…” Steve's voice was muffled between Daniel's legs.
“You've found it!” Daniel cried, breathing harder than ever and arching his back towards Steve.
“Are you sure?” Steve's voice kept teasing him. “You've never done this”.
“What are you doing?” Daniel asked again as he felt Lia doing it again and again. He couldn't make any sense of it.
“Oh, this is my sweet spot,” Steve smirked, only it wasn't Steve's usual playful smirk. This was pride and Lia took pleasure in pleasuring her husband.
“Stop, please...” Daniel begged. It was too much for his senses.
Steve immediately stopped “I'm sorry” Lia apologized as she slowly removed Steve's fingers.
“Don't say that!” Daniel cried “It was insane” He tried to explain. “It felt like… you were fucking my soul”.
Lia pressed Steve's lips, smiling when she wanted to laugh. As much as she knew her own body, no one was that good. “You’re just too hot”.
“That’s your fault” Daniel accused his wife. “Happy?”.
“Not yet” Steve laid on his back and patted his thighs “Come on top of me”.
Lia would have approached Steve in a more feminine way, but Daniel wasn’t used to her body. He climbed on top of Steve and pressed himself against Steve’s hips, making Lia sigh.
Daniel tried to guide Steve inside him, but suddenly it was as if they had just too many hands. Daniel remembered Steve’s fingers and it was no good. Steve’s penis was nothing out of this world (Steve’d say otherwise) but it suddenly felt impossibly big.
“Please, do it” Steve begged.
Daniel grabbed Steve’s face with both hands and lowered his hips just a bit. He could feel it and it felt huge… Still, it didn’t hurt. Daniel took solace in the idea that he’d already done it with Steve, asking himself how different it could be; although he already knew the answer.
Daniel lowered his hips a bit more and immediately withdrew them, making Steve moan softly. He could see Lia was struggling, doing her best to stay still. Daniel lowered his hips a bit further, taking pleasure in the way he was torturing his wife.
Daniel repeated the motion a few more times until he couldn’t lower his hips anymore. He felt hot and full of Steve.
He then felt Steve's hands on his hips, pushing deeper still, his whole length inside Daniel. Daniel had to fight back the urge to scream, suddenly scared it would be too much for Lia's borrowed frame.
Steve didn't say anything as he started thrusting his hips and he suddenly didn’t seem either like Steve or Lia. In bed, Steve was always sure of himself, doing whatever he wanted and giving orders. Lia herself would be either compliant or submissive, but never this… desperate. Beneath Daniel this fake Steve was unsure and out of control. The Steve Daniel knew had never been this loud either.
Daniel didn't mean to cry out loud, but it was stronger than him. His whole body -her body- felt so strange, yet so good. Every bit was tingling and Daniel felt his cheeks burning, his body tensing. He placed his palms in Steve's chest, adjusting himself. He wanted more, he wanted all of Steve. Or Lia, it didn’t really matter.
Daniel smiled when he felt Steve's fingers digging deeper into his hips. Lia was breathing and moving faster, as if she knew what Daniel wanted. He suddenly felt Steve’s arms grab his waist and back, almost smothering him. Steve’s thrusts were violent as he gasped and moaned wildly.
“Stop!” Daniel begged, worried Lia may inadvertently hurt him. He felt Steve’s body thrusting a couple more times into him. “...Did you just… come?” Daniel couldn’t hide his disappointment.
Steve was sweaty and breathless as he clenched to Daniel’s small frame. “I’m sorry...” Lia repeated, burying Steve’s face into her own narrow shoulders. “I just… couldn’t help it. You’re so…” she couldn’t find the words.
“It’s OK” Daniel felt strange, trying to comfort someone so much bigger than him. “How was it?” He wanted to know.
“It’s… intense” Lia would have been more specific, but she wasn’t at her full potential. “Is it always this… this tiring?” She asked as she relaxed beneath Daniel.
“Refractory period” Daniel felt it was appropriate to say while still in Lia’s body.
“...Of course,” Lia replied with a lazy smile before she took a deep breath and removed herself.
Daniel only felt Steve’s arms around his waist as Steve laid him on his back, getting on top of him. “Don’t get used to that,” he joked.
“Why not?” Steve kissed Daniel before moving down on him. “Next time I’m going down on you with your own body” She threatened.
Daniel first laughed and then gasped when he felt Steve’s mouth softly sucking him. He had done it a thousand times, but he suddenly couldn’t comprehend how something so small could feel so good. He only moaned as he felt Steve’s fingers filling him up.
“Can you do that again...?” Daniel begged “...Fuck my soul?”
Steve hooked his fingers, digging deep into Daniel. “This?” He asked as Daniel squirmed. Steve couldn’t help but chuckle “Interesting place to keep your soul”.
Daniel could feel his whole body on fire. He suddenly remembered Steve's words and wondered if this was what he meant when he had told Daniel it was easy to get Lia off.
He suddenly couldn’t think anymore. He could feel the bliss building up and he wanted to fight it, never wanting it to end.
Daniel could feel his throat dying up and his feet quivering in the air as he involuntarily buried Steve’s head against his crotch.
Later on Daniel would say it was like being engulfed by blinding light, only it wasn’t exactly light. He didn’t scream. He didn’t moan or say a word, he could hardly breathe. For a while he thought he was seeing things -although he wasn’t sure what- until he opened his eyes and saw Steve, effeminately sitting and staring at him lovingly.
Daniel reached for him -for her- and held his hand. It was so big and so warm. And only managed to emit a breathy “I love you”.
[[Next->35]]“Some time ago you asked me what Dan meant to me...” Steve said casually, looking at his empty glass of Coke. He was looking out the window. It was sunny outside the pub and he was anxious. They were finally coming home.
Vicky bit the straw in her fizzy drink. She was enjoying the afternoon with her father and she had almost forgotten her mother was about to return from her honeymoon. Why did her father have to talk about him? Still, she didn’t say anything, curious about what he had to say.
“I thought about it and…” Steve finally didn’t feel uncomfortable anymore. “It’s strange”. He still had trouble expressing himself clearly.
“Why?” Vicky didn’t mean to question him, but words like strange and normal had lost their meaning a long time ago.
“Because I feel like…” Steve took his time choosing the words. “I want Dan’s dreams to come true,” he replied enthusiastically. “I want him to be happy with your Mum” He played with the condensation drops around the glass. “And it’s funny, because the first person that made me feel that way… It was you”.
Vicky put on a confused face “You don’t feel that way about Mum?” That, she could understand.
“I do...” Steve felt stupid for making Vicky think otherwise. “But it’s different with your Mum” he knew he was saying something obvious. “She knows exactly what she wants and she’s perfectly capable of getting it on her own”. He smiled. “With her it’s more like I don’t want to get in the way,” he confessed.
“What about your dreams?” Vicky tapped her glass with her fingernails, producing a soft sound.
“I’m living them” It was an easy question for Steve.
“...Mum getting married to another man was part of your dreams. Sure,” Vicky didn’t mean to be sarcastic, but she couldn’t help it. She was almost 15, after all.
Steve chuckled at the question. “I don’t know if it’s age or what… But you get to a point in life when seeing your loved ones happy is all you need”.
“But what about what you want?” Vicky was sure her father had to want something for himself.
“I want to be a part of it,” Steve said calmly. “It may not sound like much, but it’s enough for me”.
“You’re not worried she may, I dunno, run away with him or something?” Vicky had started chewing the tip of the straw.
“I used to be,” Steve admitted. “But then, she can leave whenever she wants,” he shared.
The straw made a cracking noise between Vicky’s teeth.
“And your Mum’s always been responsible. Even if she left me, she would never leave you” Steve assured Vicky.
“So responsible…” Vicky rolled her eyes “Going on holidays with her… boyfriend” Vicky didn't mean to say the last word with such disdain, but that's how it came across.
“They’re married whether you like it or not” Steve reminded Vicky. “And if someone deserves a holiday, it’s your Mum”.
“Why?” Vicky didn’t feel like her mother did that much.
“Well, if you’re having a baby brother…” Steve had fond memories from when Vicky was born, but he didn’t miss the sleepless nights.
“How can you be OK with that?” Vicky asked indignantly.
“You don’t understand because you don’t have children” Steve explained “And I hope it stays that way for a few more years...”.
Vicky rolled her eyes for the umpteenth time.
“Look, I’ve been your age... and I rolled my eyes too” Steve smiled. “But having you, it’s been great. You’re great” Steve bumped Vicky’s fist.
“You’re great too, Dad,” Vicky whispered with an awkward smile.
“And I’m really hoping Dan gets to feel this way about his boy” Steve placed his palm on his chest.
“What about Mum?” Vicky didn’t understand why her mother wanted more children with Daniel and not with Steve.
“I know she will” Lia had enough love for two husbands, Steve was sure there would be plenty for another baby.
“What about us?” Vicky didn’t seem convinced “They keep talking about how we’re a family… But they get to decide something like that by themselves?”.
“That’s how it works” Steve knew where Vicky was coming from, but even he understood that. “Kids don’t get a say in Mum and Dad’s bedroom”.
“Mum and Dad… and Dan’s” Vicky pressed her lips, repressing the most uncomfortable laughter. “Do you get a say?”.
“It’s… weird. I know” Steve laughed. “But if I got used to it, you can get used to it too” he deliberately avoided the question.
“What else do I have to get used to?” Vicky whined. She was tired of having to adjust to what she thought were her parents’ whims.
“It’s not like you’re losing anything” Steve looked at the bright side. “Imagine I’d died and your Mum just remarried...”.
“That would make sense...”.
“You’d rather I died!?” Steve didn't have to feign indignation.
“No!” Vicky was quick to answer. “But you gotta admit it would make more sense than Mum having two husbands”.
“That's not sense, Pumpkin,” Steve remarked. “That's just... the way things are” Steve didn't want to talk about prejudice. “Sometimes you gotta bend the rules to get what you want”.
“Why can’t they want something within the rules’ normal limits?” Vicky felt like her mother was too ambitious.
“Why should they? They’re not hurting anyone” Although Steve knew Vicky was hurting.
“I know they hurt your feelings” Vicky didn’t have to be a Legilimens.
“And I got over it” Steve said nonchalantly, not wanting to go into details. “We feel what we feel. But sometimes, the reasons... they’re kinda weak”.
“You think I have no reason to be mad?” Vicky dared to infer.
“No, but I think you can get over it too” Steve was sincere. “I know you’re stubborn, but you’re too smart to hold a grudge forever”.
Vicky didn’t answer, she pouted indignantly instead.
“You used to say you wanted a little brother or sister…” Steve smiled as he reminisced.
“I was little...” was Vicky’s excuse. “I’m used to being on my own now”.
“I never want to be on my own again” Steve was so excited his wife was coming home he couldn't sound melancholic even if he tried. “You and your friends are really cool, but I need to be with people my age”.
“You don't need to say that” Vicky felt her father didn’t mean it.
“But you are!” Steve insisted “That kid, the Hufflepuff... That one is a bit over the top...” Steve raised his eyebrows briefly. “But you're all great kids,” Steve confided. “...Even that boy”.
“For the last time, what's your problem with him? He's a good friend!”.
“You're too trusting” Steve smiled as he produced a couple of bills of Muggle money from his pockets and carelessly left them on the pub table.
“You don't know him!” Vicky defended her friend. “Achim’s pretty harmless, he’s always sleeping around anyway!”.
“Sleeping around?” Steve repeated in shock.
“I mean, literally sleeping,” Vicky insisted. “You have no idea how loud his family is! He just wants a place to sleep these days”.
“Let's get going, they'll be home soon,” Steve changed the subject before he got up and headed for the door.
“You've been saying that all day!” Vicky was tired of all the anticipation.
“You don’t miss your Mum?” Steve asked, holding the door for his daughter.
“I do…” It wasn’t hard for Vicky to admit. “But it’s been nice, these two weeks just with you” Of course, Steve had pampered his daughter more than usual.
Steve put his arm around Vicky’s shoulders. “I love spending time with you, but I’m also glad you Mum is coming back” He wouldn’t say how much he missed Lia. Not out loud.
“It’s strange, though…” Vicky opened up, even if just a little. “Not having Mum around”.
“I know!” Steve agreed, Lia had always been there for them. “You really don’t know what you have till it’s gone...” He smiled “Even when you know she’s coming back”.
“What if she doesn’t come back?” Vicky asked with an ominous tone.
“That’s boll--nonsense, and you know it” Steve didn’t want to think about his biggest fear as he guided his daughter to a small alley.
Vicky didn’t push the matter and just kept silent as her father pulled out his wand and Dissaparated them with a loud crack, Apparating in the garden at the back of their home.
“Welcome home, sir!” Otelib greeted his master eagerly as Steve and Vicky entered the house.
“Are they here yet?!” Vicky asked after greeting the house-elf.
“Not yet, miss” Otelib fidgeted with the microfibre cleaning cloth he was wearing. “But tea is ready to be served, sir. Otelib made the Lady’s favourite cookies!”.
Steve was about to compliment Otelib but was cut off by the sound of flames coming from the drawing room. He couldn’t help but feel a bit old and slow that Vicky beat him to welcoming Lia. But it didn’t matter, all he wanted to do was hold her and there was enough space in his arms for both his wife and daughter. “And you too, c’mere!” Steve just pulled Daniel by his clothes into the collective hug. All was well again.
Vicky was the first to break the hug, needing to tell her mother all about the past two weeks.
“Can I have a glass of water first?” Lia told her daughter as both left for the kitchen.
“So, how was it?” Steve asked Daniel. He could lend Lia to Vicky for a while.
Daniel opened his mouth but it took him a few seconds to emit a sound “It was… something!” He wanted to tell Steve how much he had missed him, but wasn’t sure if he should.
“I bet it was,” Steve just smiled. “So, did you do it?” he asked Daniel.
“Do what?” Daniel asked, slightly confused, fearing he had forgotten something important.
“The deed” Steve insisted, a bit awkwardly “Is she… you know, expecting?”.
Several possible answers crossed Daniel's mind. Of course he had, although it wasn't a deed. “I'm pretty sure it's too soon to know” he tried to remain composed. He would never admit he found the question extremely embarrassing.
“Come on, are you blind?” Steve inadvertently raised his voice. “She's put on weight!” And he could tell.
Daniel counted to five mentally before replying “Steve, everyone puts on a few pounds during their honeymoon”.
“Not you” Steve was straightforward. “You've lost weight”.
“No, I haven't!”.
“Yes, you have!" Steve poked one of Daniel's cheekbones, implying they were slightly more prominent.
Daniel shoved Steve’s hand away from his face. “That's just the tan!” He was sure that's why he looked a bit different to Steve.
“She drained you, didn't she?” Steve snickered. He didn't really need to ask, he was sure of it.
Daniel felt his cheeks growing warm. “You really need to stop talking about her in that way!” he pointed his hand at Steve in an accusatory way, hoping the blush would be less noticeable with the tan.
“We're home for ten minutes and you two are already arguing?” Lia asked with a motherly tone as she came into the room to fetch her suitcase.
“Let me get that for you” Steve immediately grabbed the suitcase for her.
“It's charmed, you know,” Daniel commented. He had carried newspapers heavier than those suitcases.
“Still, I don't want you carrying stuff,” Steve insisted.
“Steve, I know what you're doing” Lia didn’t want to sound like he was nagging him. “I’m thankful for your attention and your good manners, but I'm not going through that again” She meant how Steve had behaved during her first pregnancy.
“Then that means you're…?” Steve stopped on his tracks.
Daniel stopped right beside Steve. “Is that right!?” He suddenly grew very anxious.
Lia looked at her husbands in bewilderment. “Don’t you think it’s something I’d tell you?” She suddenly missed Spain very, very much.
“What's wrong?” Vicky asked, curious. She was used to being the one causing trouble.
“Care to explain to these gentlemen how pregnancy works? I think they both skipped that class” Lia turned to Vicky.
“Please don’t make me” Vicky pleaded with a slightly disgusted face, raising her hands defensively, regretting asking anything in the first place.
“I won't,” Lia replied.
“I’ll be in my room if you don’t mind,” Vicky said, escaping the drawing room.
“What was all that about?” Daniel complained. “You can’t expect us to just... know” He took Lia’s condescension at heart.
“Then ask me,” Lia demanded. “Don’t go talking behind my back as if it has more to do with you than it has to do with me”.
Daniel had to fight the sudden urge to say Steve had started it. “You are right," He admitted.
“Are you sure you’re doing it right?” Steve just asked.
Daniel inhaled, ready to contest Steve’s assumption, but changed his mind midway, not sure if he even understood the question.
“I am pretty sure we are,” Lia replied matter-of-factly. “You have to be more patient,” Lia told Steve. “And you can’t let his impatience get the best of you” She turned to Daniel.
[[Next->36]]
[[Daniel Wants->D06]] [[Lia Wants->L04]] [[Steve Wants->S06]]The cake was indubitably amazing, although Daniel had mixed feelings about it. Most had to do with not wanting to admit that Otelib was a better cook than his own mother and the fact that he had had a big argument with Lia the previous day, which had left him in a bad mood. Daniel tried, but he couldn’t recall a worse birthday and he remembered most of the previous thirty-nine.
Daniel ate his cake in silence, as did Lia and Steve. Vicky brought her slice to the drawing room, where she spent a lot of time the past few days, talking to her friends through the fireplace.
“Excuse me” Lia suddenly said, leaving the dining table and her barely touched slice of cake.
Daniel sighed. “This is rubbish” he mumbled, putting his fork down.
“Hey!” Steve complained, having heard him. “It’s amazing and you know it!”. He wouldn’t have Daniel disrespect his elf’s culinary skills.
“I don’t mean the cake, you pillock!” Daniel snapped at Steve. “Sorry Otelib, it’s indeed amazing” He clarified, worried the elf may incur in self-harm as he was prone to do when criticised. “I meant the whole situation” He pointed his hand towards the direction in which Lia had left. “Some birthday!”.
“Oh” Steve barely said, acknowledging Daniel’s words. “Look, I’m sorry for my part in it. I really am, I wished I could change the past” He said somberly. “But you shouldn’t have asked her that”.
“She doesn’t tell me anything! And now I’m not even supposed to ask for… facts?” Daniel was confused.
Steve took a bite of his cake “You don’t just confront your wife like that” he pointed at Daniel with his fork “It just makes things worse”.
“What else was I supposed to do? She is late” Daniel put the facts first.
Steve just sighed. “You can’t know that”.
Now it was Daniel who sighed. “Yes, I can. And you could too. It’s just counting!”.
Steve hesitated for a few seconds. “…How late?” He couldn’t resist the curiosity.
“I don’t know exactly…” Daniel let his frustration show. “And I could be off by a few days” He speculated. “But at least a whole week”.
“Then there’s a chance…? That you could be right, I mean” Steve joined in the speculation.
“Of course I’m right!” Daniel replied, exasperated.
“...And you keep telling me to listen to myself” Steve complained, thinking Daniel was being arrogant.
“She is -for a fact- late,” Daniel insisted. “I just need her to confirm it”.
“No, you don’t” Steve was as straightforward as he could. “She doesn’t owe you shit, you know?".
"Yes, she does" Daniel argued "It's my child she may be carrying. I have a right to know!".
"No, you don't. It's not yours until she pops it out" Steve insisted. "Until that, it's only hers".
"That doesn't make sense," Daniel observed.
"You're only struggling because she wants it as much as you do, but you don't get to decide what she does about it" Steve hated being the voice of reason. "Look what it did to me".
"I'm not going to be grateful for being kept in the dark if that's what you're suggesting" Daniel didn't think it was asking too much.
“You gotta understand that she’s not hiding anything from you any more than she’s hiding it from herself”.
“Why would she do that?” Daniel didn't understand. "She said she wanted this".
“That's what she does when she's hurt. I know because I hurt her” Steve tried to justify Lia's actions. “And what I did, it doesn't just go away” he couldn't hide his shame.
“You think she’s changed her mind?” Daniel’s frustration was getting the best of him.
“No, but it’s gotta be stressing… She gets the best parts, but also the worst” Steve just looked at his empty plate.
Daniel didn't reply, expecting Steve to elucidate.
“It’s not riding a broom, having a baby” Steve thought it was obvious. “You’d think it’s cute, the morning sickness and the cravings” He reminisced. “Until the day she’s screaming in pain, pushing out the baby you put inside her, while the best you can do is hold her hand and try to encourage her... Until she screams at you to shut up” Steve wasn't looking forward to living through all that again.
“Way to feel useless” Daniel commented, taking a moment to let all that sink in.
“Get used to it" Steve crossed his arms on the table. "That's how it is, having a baby".
"Now I'm the one having second thoughts…" Daniel hated to admit, although he was more frustrated than serious.
"It's amazing too, don't get me wrong" Steve didn't exactly want to discourage Daniel "But it takes a while, you know?".
Daniel was about to say something but hesitated, seeing Lia had just returned.
“We need to talk,” Lia approached the kitchen table in a very serious manner, placing a small white and pink plastic stick on the table between Steve and Daniel.
“...Is that what I think it is?” Daniel asked, although he didn’t have to. He had seen enough Muggle films to recognize a home pregnancy test.
“What is it?” Steve asked as he grabbed the small plastic stick for inspection.
“Please don’t hold it so close to your face” Lia said with disgust as she took it from Steve’s hand and placed it back on the table “I had to wee on it”.
Steve just made a face at the stick.
“So, what does it say?” Daniel grabbed it and looked at it from all sides, trying to make sense of the markings.
“I want to apologize first,” Lia just lowered her head. “I overreacted,” She said, calmly. “You’re not any of the things I called you” She told Daniel.
“I’m sorry too” Daniel rushed. “I’m sorry I’m anxious, I just… You’ve done this before” He took a long look at the pregnancy test “...I haven’t”.
"It's the first time I've seen one of those, if it makes you feel any better," Steve added.
"We may not be old, but we're not kids either" Lia commented. "We're not just trying something new and hoping for the best. We all have baggage".
Steve and Daniel just paid attention.
"I know it doesn't just happen, but I want to clean the slate. No more hiding things, no more secrets..." she turned to Steve "...And no more policing" she finally turned to Daniel.
"I agree, wholeheartedly" Daniel hesitated, wondering if he’d be able to keep his part of the deal.
"Morgan and Merlin, Kitten!" Steve suddenly exclaimed as if he had just realized he had left the cauldron on the fire the whole time. He immediately got up and gave Lia a big kiss on the lips, and then bent over to joyfully kiss her stomach.
"Wait…" Daniel stared at Steve and Lia's happy faces in confusion. "Then, that's it? You're pregnant?".
Lia just nodded happily.
"Morgan and Merlin indeed..." Daniel could just repeat, so surprised he didn't know how to react. "But how did you know?" He asked Steve as Lia hadn’t said a word about the test. Steve couldn’t possibly make sense of it… Not if Daniel hadn’t.
“Kitten just wouldn’t apologise unless she had a very good reason” It seemed obvious to Steve.
[[Next->37]]Daniel walked into the drawing room and thought the room and the furniture looked practically the same. It was dark already, but the weather was nice. A sudden burst of green flames coming from the fireplace caught his attention. He saw as Steve bowed his head and cleaned his shoes before he stepped out of the fireplace.
Daniel didn’t repress his surprise. He had always thought Steve looked young, but this Steve was barely a boy.
“Welcome, Master!” Otelib suddenly appeared in the room and raised his little arms to catch the large sports bag Steve was carrying.
“How’s everything?” Steve asked, giving the house elf his bag and then his cloak. Steve’s hair was wet and he looked tired, like he usually did when he returned from Quidditch practice.
“The Mistress is upstairs with the little one. They sleep” Otelib informed his Master. “Shall I serve dinner?”
“In a while, Otelib” Steve replied as he left for the stairs.
Daniel followed young Steve to the bathroom, where he saw him washing his hands thoroughly before heading for the bedroom. Steve then whispered the incantation to a wand-lighting charm before he carefully opened the bedroom door then pointed his wand at a lamp on his side of the bed, lighting it up. Daniel didn’t recognise the sweet smell that filled the room.
With the light Daniel could see Lia asleep on the bed, surrounded by pillows. He came closer to her just to admire her, but the baby vigorously kicking the bed at her side caught his attention. Vicky was wide awake and was just looking up as she kicked and kicked and kicked some more.
Daniel didn’t know much about babies, but she looked so small, so ‘new’ he thought she couldn’t be more than a few weeks old.
“Hey...” Steve whispered as he came closer and carefully lifted Vicky with his hands. “Up already?” He asked cheerfully as he brought her to his shoulder, making sure not to wake Lia.
Daniel took note of how Steve placed one hand under Vicky’s head and then lifted her body with the other.
Without Vicky at her side Lia looked even younger and Daniel felt bad for looking at her breasts. They were normally big, but they seemed absurd in size in the pink lace nightgown she was wearing.
Vicky soon started making unresting sounds. “Shhh… Daddy’s here” Steve whispered again, now rocking her in his arms. “Mummy’s tired, let her sleep a little bit longer”.
Vicky made more sounds. “How was my day?” Steve asked himself “Daddy almost killed his Chaser friend by accident” he said softly.
Vicky complained some more and Steve rocked her gently, but that didn’t prevent her from crying.
Lia stretched on the bed, awakened by Vicky’s cries and Daniel noticed she looked exhausted. “What time is it?” She asked, looking around.
“Does it matter?” Steve leaned over to kiss his wife. Vicky cried some more and Steve rocked her again, which helped settle her down.
“Not really” Lia sat on the bed and rubbed her eyes.
“I’m sorry” Steve chuckled. “I don’t even know why I find it funny…”
“What?” Lia asked as she cracked her neck.
“You’re…. leaking” Steve smiled as he pointed at Lia’s chest.
“Shit” Lia complained “It’s the third time today”.
“Language” Steve scolded her while covering Vicky’s ears, which made the baby cry again.
“Don’t start on me…” Lia got up and walked towards the wardrobe, replacing her nightgown with her back to Steve.
“I don’t know why you bother wearing clothes. You always have one tit out anyway” Steve joked.
“I… I don’t want you to see me like this,” Lia replied bitterly.
Daniel immediately looked at Steve, sure he would say something reassuring.
“Look Kitten, I’m sorry. But I’m just a wizard...” Steve apologised in advance. “You can’t expect me to notice anything else, not when your tits are the size of Quaffles”.
Daniel was going to place his palm across his face when he noticed Lia was doing the same gesture.
“Look, it’s not you” Lia sighed. “I can’t see myself like this” she seemed ashamed to admit this to her husband.
“Kitten, you made her!” Steve pointed at Vicky with childish enthusiasm. “You can’t expect to be the same after pushing something this size out of your cauldron”.
“I know!” Lia replied “It’s just that… I’m tired and sore all the time”.
“I know you want to handle her on your own, but let me help” Steve seemed sincere. “And I’m sure your Mum would love to lend a wand” Steve was suddenly interrupted by Vicky’s voice. She was suddenly louder and seemed almost angry.
“She’s hungry” Lia grabbed Vicky from Steve’s arms and brought her to her chest, not answering him.
“You can tell?” Steve asked.
“You can’t?”
“No” Steve replied matter-of-factly before he placed his hand on Vicky’s head and caressed her forehead with his thumb. “Don’t go hogging Mummy’s tits” He told Vicky. “Leave some for Daddy” He whispered the last bit.
“Language!” Lia complained and Daniel felt his feet leaving the ground. He closed his eyes as he felt the room whirling around him and lifted his head from his Pensieve.
He took a deep breath before he opened his eyes again and found himself in his room, Steve leaning on the wall by his side.
“That was… intimate” Daniel said, touched. “Are you sure I can keep it?”.
“Sure” Steve just looked as Daniel bottled his memory.
“What was that smell though?” Daniel asked, intrigued.
“What smell?” Steve didn’t understand. “I don’t remember any smell”.
“Yes, you do” Daniel insisted, he had just been in Steve’s memory. “The whole room smelled nice. Sweet”.
Steve just shrugged.
“Oh and… You realize you need to stop comparing her to Quidditch equipment, don’t you?”.
[[Next->38]]“...In the family way.... Bun in the oven” Daniel mentioned as he and Lia sat in a poorly lit waiting room in St. Mungo’s.
“The rabbit died” Lia replied nonchalantly, which made Daniel give her the most puzzled look. “Don’t look at me like that, it’s a Muggle expression...”
“That’s just awful!” Daniel found it creepy for a euphemism about pregnancy. “Wearing the robes wrong… Up the broomstick.”
Lia covered her smile with her hand. “Stung by a one-eyed basilisk.”
“Classy!” Daniel replied, sarcastically. “In bloom”.
“That’s so corny” Lia commented, as if in disgust. “I prefer the lewd ones. Gone and done it.”
“Swallowed a pumpkin seed” Daniel smiled. “That’s what my parents told me when my Mum got pregnant with Paul” he reminisced. “...Who comes up with such a thing?” He had refused to eat pumpkin for the longest time as a little boy.
“Mrs Romanova!” A female voice called from the other side of the waiting room, interrupting Lia and Daniel.
Lia was excited. St Mungo’s didn’t have many Healers specialized in Witches’ Health and the Healer she had found was highly recommended.
Healer Hewlett was a young witch with long and wavy blonde hair and a pleasant smile, who had her last name beautifully embroidered in her lime-green hospital robes. She was proper and professional and although Lia sensed something was off, she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. Lia felt as if the Healer was nervous as she read her chart and asked about her health and previous pregnancy. She had expected Daniel to ask questions or make small talk with the Healer as she disrobed behind a curtain but he didn't and she found the silence extremely uncomfortable as she changed into a lightweight patient gown.
'I promise to make this as brief as I can' Healer Hewlett said as Lia laid on the examination table.
"I don’t mind" Lia assured the Healer. "It was a long time ago, but I've been through this" She knew she had no reason to be anxious.
"But _you_ haven’t" the Healer briefly addressed Daniel, who just looked away.
Lia sighed as she saw Healer Hewlett approach her with a large pink crystal.
"You probably already know this, but this is for your aura" Healer Hewlett said as she brought the crystal to her face and took a long stare at Lia. "You have a lovely healthy aura" she assured as she took notes in Lia's chart. "Now this is the moment of truth!" Healer Hewlett seemed excited as she moved down to examine Lia's pelvis. "If the Muggle test you took is right, I should be able to find another tiny aura."
Lia looked at Daniel and saw he was distracted, facing the other way. "Dan..." she called him, stretching out her hand.
Daniel immediately noticed and got up to hold his wife’s hand. “I’m sorry, my mind is miles away...” he apologised.
Lia wanted to ask why Daniel was acting so strange, specially after seeming so happy just a while ago, but she didn’t have a chance.
“There you are!” Healer Hewlett exclaimed merrily, staring at Lia’s hips with the pink crystal almost stuck to her face. “My, aren’t you tiny!” She said before she congratulated Lia. “Cheer up, it’s official! You’re going to be a Dad!” She patted Daniel on the shoulder before she went back to her desk. “Take your time to get dressed, the paperwork always takes a while.”
The Healer took more notes as she went on about general recommendations “You may want to avoid Portkeys in the morning, and absolutely no Apparating!” She told Lia firmly. “Side-along with your husband if you need to, he’s a really swift Apparator.”
“...How would you know that?” Lia asked, puzzled, as she joined them and sat in front of the Healer’s desk.
“...He said he’s an Auror, didn’t he?” Healer Hewlet answered almost naturally. “Never seen an Auror who was bad at Apparitions!” She answered with a smile that seemed just a bit too big.
“Drop it, will you?” Daniel told the Healer, annoyed. “She’s not stupid”.
“I’d never…!” Healer Hewlett replied defensively “I’m truly sorry, this is just awkward...” She left her quill on her desk and joined her hands in front of her face.
“Lia, Healer Hewlett” Daniel re-introduced the two witches. “Healer _Cynthia_ Hewlett, my wife: Professor Romanova.”
“Oh” Lia was so surprised she could barely reply. “Awkward... indeed” she acknowledged, not knowing what to say.
“Thank you!” Cynthia told Daniel emphatically. “And sorry again, I just didn’t know how to react when I saw you” she replied.
“Forget it” Daniel dismissed it. He was embarrassed he had done the same.
“Can I buy you two a cup of tea or something? I don’t have any other patients until the afternoon” Healer Hewlett tried to make amends.
“There’s no need” Lia replied, uncomfortably. “We’ll just find another Healer.”
“That’s the thing…” Cynthia said with the most uneasy smile. “I’m afraid you’re stuck with me.”
On the way to the tearoom Cynthia told Lia and Daniel how her boss -the Head of the Witches Health department- had recently contracted Dragon Pox and was on an extended leave.
“I’m sure you’re aware of Minister Granger’s plans to turn St Mungo’s into a general hospital…” Cynthia commented casually. “Most witches give birth either at home or in Muggle hospitals, so we don’t even have a proper nursery” She explained further. “And now with my boss out of commission, I’m the whole Witches’ Health Department” she tried not to sound proud.
“...Why did you switch departments?” Daniel asked as he took a sip of his tea “You always said you loved working in Poisons...”
“...That would be your fault” Cynthia replied, matter of factly. “Well, ‘fault’ is too strong a word...” she clarified immediately “But you had a lot to do with my decision.”
“What?” Daniel asked, incredulously, while Lia just stared, puzzled.
“When we broke up, you said…” Cynthia took a second to remember the exact words “You said you had never known a witch who was so afraid of children.”
“I didn’t mean it! I was angry. I...” Daniel exclaimed defensively, but he knew it was no excuse.
“Well, it turns out you weren’t so wrong after all” Cynthia admitted. “Mind you, I haven’t changed my mind about children” she elucidated “But helping them come into this world made me realize a thing or two” she seemed content with such a change.
“...Afraid of children?” Lia repeated, not understanding.
“Not afraid of the children themselves, but maternity in general” Cynthia clarified. “And I didn’t realise until Dan here put it so bluntly” She said with a hint of resentment in her tone.
"I'm so sorry" Daniel apologised yet again. "I swear I didn't mean it. I just…" He had never felt so out of place.
"You were hurt because things didn't go your way" Cynthia played with the rings in her fingers. "I know, because I was too. And I also said pretty awful things..." She didn't apologise, though. "But it was for the best. Look at you, married and with a baby on the way!" She seemed genuinely happy for Daniel.
"This is too awkward" Lia said again, just holding her cup of tea.
"I know!" Cynthia agreed wholeheartedly "But it doesn't have to be" She was optimistic. "We're all adults here, aren't we?" three rather silly adults, but adults nonetheless.
“What options do we have?” Daniel wondered out loud.
“You could see a Doctor. Have your baby the Muggle way…?” Cynthia suggested, but didn’t seem too convinced.
“Absolutely no way” Lia didn’t consider it an option.
“Why not?” Daniel asked. In his mind, it couldn’t be that terrible.
"I know how Muggles deliver their babies" And Lia thought it was barbaric. “I’m not getting cut up!” She was determined.
“Why would they cut you up for having a baby?” It didn’t make sense to Daniel, Lia surely had to be exaggerating.
“Trust me, you don’t want to know...” Cynthia told Daniel like she was dying to explain.
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
[[Daniel Wants->D07]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>
<button class="buttonL">
[[Lia Wants->L05]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>
<button class="buttonS">
[[Steve Wants->S07]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>
<button class="button">
[[Next->39]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I just don't know what came over me when I saw Cynthia in St Mungo's the other day. This is so hard for me to deal with because I was trained to know how to react to almost everything. I'd have stunned her immediately had she been pointing her wand at Lia, no hesitation.
But when I saw it was her, smilingly calling Lia to her office? I just freezed.
I know it's wrong of me to harbour these feelings, but I just can't help it. I don't regret breaking up with Cynthia -not at all- but thinking about it still hurts.
It’s just that Cynthia and I didn't break up because we fell out of love. We broke up because as much as we loved each other, we wanted totally opposite things.
I’ve had all kinds of break-ups. Friendly break-ups, awful ones, stupid ones… But nothing like what happened with Cynthia.
I tried to hate her, Merlin knows I did. I tried to blame her. After all, she’s stubborn as a mule, she’s always been. But she had always been clear on what she wanted, while I just... played dumb. I just stayed there, silently expecting her to change her mind. Like it was bound to happen.
And it's just horrible, breaking up with someone you still love. But that’s what it took us to understand one of us was just going to make the other one miserable in the long term. And knowing us, I was the one who was going to make Cynthia miserable by forcing my happiness on her.
I don’t think Lia knows, she’s never asked me about it. She’s always been really respectful of my privacy. But I don’t think she understands that as much as breaking up with Cynthia hurt me, it wasn’t as bad as finding out I could be such a horrible person.
That’s why as much as I truly wanted Lia to leave Steve, I was also glad she didn't. How could I live with myself knowing I brought that on someone else, someone I love? How could I be so selfish?
So yeah, I still love Cynthia very much. Don’t tell Lia, though. She doesn’t need to know. I’m sure she suspects… I just don’t want my unresolved feelings to hurt her. Someday I may be able to address this, just not right now.
And I do realise it's stupid. If Lia's allowed to love more than one person, I’m too, right?
Even if that love won't take me anywhere.config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on green-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I was really happy. I truly was. Being in St Mungo's with Dan, our first appointment with a new Healer, it felt like the beginning of something.
I know this was a coincidence but it feels like… I don’t know, punishment. Cynthia was a piece of Dan's past. Good or bad, she was _his_ memory. She couldn’t hurt him anymore and she had nothing to do with me.
But I keep forgetting how small this world is. And it feels like I’m a character in a bad novel, having her overseeing us in this. This _one_ thing that broke them apart.
Only it’s not a thing. This is my baby. This is the life I wanted, the family we _all_ wanted. What's wrong with it?
As if I didn’t know...
I just do. I know perfectly well what drove me away from Steve. The reason I couldn’t be truly happy with him and why I’m pursuing that happiness with someone else: I could never forgive him. But moreso, I don’t want to forgive him. Even after finding out that all the pain he caused me was so he could protect me.
He may have saved my life and Vicky’s, but at the same time I can’t stop hating him. Because in the end I’m just too weak. Too useless to even know I was in danger. Steve had fifteen years to come clean. Fifteen years to tell the truth.
I just feel so stupid.
What kind of foundation is that for a family?
config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I just don’t know. I don’t know how I feel. I pretend I’m OK with it, but deep inside I just don’t fucking know. I try to act happy, that’s what I was taught to do. 'You just smile and congratulate them, no matter how awful it actually is' my mother told me when one of my unwed cousins announced she was expecting the child of some arsehole she barely knew.
It’s not awful with Lia and Dan, of course. They’re happy. I’m too, but part of me still wishes that baby was mine. I wonder if this is what Dan felt, before Cameron found out he and Lia could get married.
I agreed to all of this because I was sure he’d never have more than me. And I know this isn’t any more than what I have: I have Vicky, and Dan will always be fifteen years behind me on that… But part of me wants to say 'Alright mate, this is as far as you go.'
‘Cuz it’s not like I can just push him down the stairs, you know? First because Lia charmed them when Vicky was a toddler, you can’t possibly get hurt by falling down those stairs… But also because I couldn’t do that to her. It’s like what we had, it became -I dunno- stunted. It was good, we were happy. But that’s as far as it could go. And that’s my fault, I know that.
But now it’s like she’s blooming. Well, she was until she met Dan’s ex… She won’t say anything, but I know it freaks her out: She immediately started tossing and turning in her sleep.
Part of me just wants to tell her to forget him, to go back to when things were easier. 'Ditch Dan, I can take care of you and your baby.' As if she’d have that. Or him for that matter...
And I know, alright? I know that’s not how things work. Even if we could Obliviate Dan out of our lives, I’m not that kind of cunt. He grows on you, Dan. It’s not just the sex. It’s not just that he’s -I dunno- useful. I wouldn’t want him to go, really.
Another part of me is just excited. That part just doesn’t care about anything I just said. And it’s funny because this part, I’ve always been told not to listen to it. 'You don’t need to find out how high you can go on your broom', 'Don’t try and fit a whole cauldron cake in your mouth', 'Don’t bring another man into your bed.'
I’ll do what I want. And I’m up for this.
config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I’ll admit I miss them. Yes, even him. I’d give my right arm (and that’s the good one) to have him around to warm the bed up. I’d give both arms to have her back, but then I’d have nothing to hold her with.
They’re just a week into their honeymoon and it’s hard to remember her scent. I sometimes hug Vicky for no reason other than she smells a lot like her Mum. Even though it makes me miss her even more.
I know the way I talk about her makes it look like Lia’s perfect. And that’s just how much I love her. I just wished she didn’t like, suffer in silence. Because I know she does. I didn’t find out until well into our marriage, and that’s how well she hides it.
I always knew she worries whenever I play. And that’s normal, I don’t think there’s a man who wants to see his wife getting hurt and the same applies to y’know, the wives. I had just never seen the extent of her worries until the first time she brought Vicky to a Quidditch match.
Because one thing is worrying sick at home. Worrying sick while taking care of a toddler in the middle of a Quidditch stadium… Like I said, she’s not perfect. I only noticed she barely had any fingernails because she had bled into Vicky’s clothes.
And I’m not stupid. I just didn’t know what to say when I found the S-shaped scar on her palm when we got back together, years ago. I was young and wanted to believe it was a one-time thing. If she had hurt herself because of me, I was there. She didn’t need to do it again, right?
She makes it look like it’s nothing, but just because she can grow her nails back with a flick of her wand doesn’t mean she doesn’t hurt herself whenever she bites them off. She swears it’s rare, and I believe her... But I stopped asking her to come to the matches.
I’m pretty sure I must have looked like one of those controlling husbands who want their wives barefoot and pregnant when she started working for that hag, Kilgore. I was just against it. I was absolutely sure she would relapse. I just… I could never prove it.
I’m also pretty sure Dan doesn’t know about it. You know, he usually has an eye for these things, the bloody Auror... I sometimes want him to find out, he’d make sure she gets help so she doesn’t do it again. But then… I’m not sure it’s happened since he’s been with us, and I’ve played plenty of matches. They’ve even come to a couple of them.
I just wished I knew... If she’s stopped because she’s not as stressed or because she’s terrified of him finding out. She couldn’t have gotten better at hiding it, could she?
Part of me wants to tell Dan. You know, like a brother-husband kind of thing. It’s something I should have addressed ages ago and the kind of thing he should have known before they got married. But then, what kind of husband would I be if I can't keep my wife’s secrets? Where should my loyalty lie, with the woman I married or with the man in my position?
I’ve always known she had a different sense of right and wrong. She turned out to be the kind of girl your Mum warns you against, you know? And the worst part was that it made her so much more attractive. When we were kids, at least.
We should have taken things more slowly, but when we knew it, we had a baby on the way. And it changes you, you suddenly start thinking and talking about the future, the present and the past in a different way.
That’s when she told me she had been with this muggle boy and his sister. And it was… too much. You’d think she knows when to stop, but she clearly doesn’t. And her surprises, they’re a bit too much for me.
Take Dan, for instance. Thinking back I shouldn’t have been so hard on her with the muggle and his sister because that happened before me, right? But with Dan… She had sworn I was going to be the last man she was ever with. Unless I died, you know?
And I don’t regret Dan. But it was… hard. I’ve heard him describe it as walking barefoot around broken glass while wearing a blindfold. And he’s right, you know? You just deal with it, one shard at a time.
I know we can’t be the only nutters doing this but I sometimes wish I knew how other people do it.
config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-bob"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/broom.png"></a>
You know, at first I saw it as proof I was a man. A good man. Get the girl. Marry her, knock her up. In my case, knock her up first and marry her later, but you get the point. Provide for your wife and child. That was life and I was happy.
Then you came and it all went to hell. You got between my wife and I, and I wasn’t having it. Only she was. Losing her to you meant you were a better man. Cuz it was one or the other, you know? You were my rival and I crush my rivals by beating Bludgers into their skulls.
I hate that it was you that pointed it out to me. That if what Lia really wanted was to leave me, she wouldn’t be crying. I didn’t want her to leave, so I went with it.
I never told anyone, but it’s tiring. You know, being _The Man_. Always on top of my game and such. I once thought it would be nice to have someone else do it for me once in a while. I never had any trouble satisfying her, mind you… But I sometimes wanted a break. To just beat one by myself and let someone else do the rest.
_-That’s why you suggested…_
_-I didn’t know you felt that way._
Yeah, that’s why. And it’s ok, Kitten. I’m not tired of you, but the rest is… tiring, you know? And I was sure that’s why I was losing you... Only it turned out I was wrong. That’s why I suggested I could watch you two get it on. Perhaps Dan and I could be a team, you know? Take turns scoring through your hoop and such. I just never thought it could be so hot. I thought you were missing something, that you wanted more. But when I saw the face you made when he was fucking you… It was the same face you make when I’m the one fucking you.
And before you say anything, I knew, OK? I was one hundred percent sure you could take us both when I took off the invisibility cloak and joined in.
_-You should have told us. I thought you were assaulting us!_
I only did it because we had done it before, her and me! Not like that, but I knew she liked it. We’ve been married for fourteen years, I don’t need her to tell me to know she’s entertained the idea of a threesome with both of us long before it happened.
_-Yeah, but I didn’t!_
_-We had never touched, and you… you forced us._
Shut up Hargreaves, you were the first to cum. And you should be thanking me, Kitten. You can play the aggravated lady with him, but not with me. I very well know you bloody loved every bloody second of it. You would still be just riding him if it weren’t for me. If someone knows how much you enjoyed it, that’s _me_.
Believe me, I don’t hold it against any of you. I didn’t plan it. I’m sorry, I should have. But I don’t regret a single thing. Actually, I loved it! Even shagging him, and I’m not a bender!
_-No need to remind us every single time…_
Look, I wouldn’t have dreamt of it if you weren’t in the picture. What I did, I did for her… and then for you.
_-Is that your way of saying you love me?_
Fuck you.
But you know, it’s weird. It was supposed to be a relief - and it was- but it turned into the best sex I’ve had.
_-You can’t expect to have this level of intimacy without feeling something… I know I do._
Is that your way of saying you love me? Don’t answer that.
<br>
<p align=center>
<button class="buttonS"><p align=center>
[[Return->10]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/wand.png"></a>
I was still Professor Kilgore’s student when I met her. I had asked Kilgore for some papers and she told me her assistant -Mrs Peterson- would take care of it. I just had to collect them in her office the following day. As it was usual with Kilgore, it all went wrong. I went to her office that day and she wasn’t even there. And Kilgore had never told her assistant anything.
I didn’t pay much attention to Mrs Peterson at first because Kilgore always had a different assistant. I heard the pay wasn’t bad, but she always overworked her assistants and absolutely no pay was enough to have to deal with Professor Kilgore on a daily basis. Still, her assistant was very professional. She apologised for Professor Kilgore and gave me what I needed. It wasn’t the first time I was in Professor Kilgore’s office, but it was the first time someone had offered me a cup of tea as I waited.
I had to return to Kilgore’s office a couple of times and it always struck me how proper Mrs. Peterson was. Her robes -and she always dressed in a conservative way- were rather plain, but she always managed to look very elegant due to her posture. She kept her dark hair short, which gave her a girly look. And it didn’t matter how much Kilgore screamed and ordered her around, her voice was always calm. And I won’t deny, Mrs Peterson was easy on the eyes. She had big brown eyes and full lips but her demeanor was anything but inviting. Any way I interacted with her, there was always an invisible wall of properness surrounding her. Not once I was able to make her engage in the usual complaints about Professor Kilgore, and it was not for the lack of trying.
'I’m going to start thinking she has you Imperioused' I told her one day after Kilgore’s class and I saw her cover a shy smile with her hand.
I didn’t see her often and I forgot all about her until I started seeing her in the Main Atrium. You see, while I’m an Auror I don’t work in level two. My actual work is done in level nine, at the Department of Mysteries. I work in the Memory Unit of the Thought Division and while I’m technically an Unspeakable, I enjoy many liberties wizards under other Units cannot. Being an influential (and ancient) member in the Research Committee, Professor Kilgore had managed to secure a luxurious office in level one. That meant my path only ever crossed Mrs Peterson’s at the Atrium.
When you work in such a place it’s the most common thing on Earth, saying your hellos in the Atrium, especially if you’re working overtime. The few times I saw Mrs Peterson she didn’t do any of those. I guess that’s what you get for working for one of the least likeable witches in the Ministry of Magic.
It was on a rainy morning that I found a paper aeroplane circling my desk. I found it very odd. First because it was clearly sent before my working hours and second because it wasn’t the usual purple memos, but a small handwritten note.
<div class="container">
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/pergamino.png" style="width:60%;">
<div class="centered"><p style="color:#444"><b>PLEASE</b> come to Prof Kilgore’s of.<br>
<del>I think</del> she’s dead.<br>
Lia</p></div>
</div>
I reread the note a couple of times and felt rather stupid that I had never asked Mrs Peterson her first name. I didn’t really think about the Professor’s death at first. I could never find it in me to like the old hag.
I arrived at the office fifteen minutes later. Mrs Peterson seemed calm enough although she was breathing fast. She said she had brought Professor Kilgore her usual morning tea and initially thought she had fallen asleep on her desk. Mrs Peterson said she tried several things before checking Kilgore’s pulse and that’s when she sent me her note.
I walked into the office and saw the old woman laying on her desk. Anyone would have said she was asleep, had she been breathing. I checked her pulse and indeed couldn’t find it. Her body was cold. I asked Mrs Peterson for a quill and some parchment and told her to contact Professor Kilgore’s next of kin while I contacted St Mungo’s.
The Healers and Kilgore’s son (who turned out to be a Healer too) arrived an hour later. The Healers had just removed the body when two Aurors arrived and demanded we don’t move a thing. Mrs. Peterson was starting to look tired as she had to explain the situation time and again first to me, then Kilgore’s son, the Healers and finally the Aurors. She seemed especially sensitive when she talked to Kilgore’s son.
The son was most understanding and seemed to be expecting his mother to pass in such a way (later on I found out Kilgore was 148 years old). The Aurors weren't understanding at all, continuously pestered Mrs Peterson and wanted to take her in for interrogation. Mrs Peterson was surprised and asked if they thought she had killed Professor Kilgore. Kilgore’s son seemed personally insulted by the idea and argued in favour of Mrs Peterson. Apparently no other assistant had lasted so long in the job and we all knew why. At that point I intervened saying that unless she was being charged with a crime Mrs Peterson didn’t have an obligation to go anywhere, but she would be kind enough to answer their questions if they had any. Which, of course, they didn’t.
It was well past tea time when they all left, taking Professor Kilgore’s body with them. Kilgore’s son thanked Mrs Peterson for the way she handled things and shed a tear for his mother for the first time. He promised to contact Mrs Peterson as soon as he could.
'You handled it very well' I told her as I closed the office door behind me. 'Mrs Peterson?' I called her but she didn’t answer. She turned away from me and brought her hands to her face and started sobbing.
Holding her was instinctive. I tried to comfort her but it was to no avail and she was breathing so hard I was afraid she may hyperventilate. I asked her to sit down and made her some tea.
I didn’t want to leave her alone but I felt she may have a chance to compose herself if I gave her some privacy. I remembered neither of us had eaten all day and went to grab something at the Ministry Munchies stand close to the lifts. When I returned with the biggest sandwiches I could find she seemed better, although extremely embarrassed for crying in front of me.
'I swear, Mrs Peterson.... You may not be aware of it, but she had you on an Imperious Curse' again, she concealed her smile. 'That witch treated you awfully for years and you managed to outcry her own son.'
After a lot of begging I managed to make her eat half her sandwich and we decided I should walk her to a fireplace in the Atrium. She thanked me time and again.
The following morning I found an owl sitting on a box on my window sill. It brought a rather expensive bottle of wine with a ‘thank you’ note from Lia Romanova. I was left wondering who the hell was ‘Mrs Peterson’.
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
[[Continue->D02]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->18]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[Return to the main story->17]]</td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on green-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/tabby.png"></a>
I first saw Steve in the Hogwarts Express, when I thought he was a Second Year student because of how tall he was. I didn’t like him back then but there was a certain complicity between us. As Slytherins we were part of something bigger than us and I respected him for that.
But like I said, I didn’t like him. We were too different: He was easy-going and liked to provoke the Gryffindors every time he could, I was more into studying and proving myself worthy of my house.
Everyone says I changed a lot in the Summer between Third and Fourth Year, but people make a big deal when girls suddenly cut their hair short. It wasn’t a statement or anything, I just felt like doing it and out of comfort. As for my clothes, I had always worn dark colours, but when my Muggle best friend got into the punk scene she practically forced me to join her.
I met Chrissy White in kindergarten and we soon became best friends. It broke my heart when I had to leave for Hogwarts but she became the thing I looked forward to every holiday. It wasn’t just seeing her, she was my link to the Muggle world. I discovered so much through her: bands, films, books… Clubs, drinking and boys.
I lost my virginity the Summer after Third Year to Chrissy’s brother, Ken. I had the biggest crush on him back then and was delighted that he wanted me back. He made me wish I wasn't a witch and didn't have to return to Hogwarts.
That Summer I discovered seduction and that Muggle boys were rather easy to manipulate. I was curious and wanted to find out if that also applied to wizard boys, but swore I would keep it out of Hogwarts.
The following holidays were strange. Chrissy and I were drinking one night when she kissed me. It just blew up my mind. I had never allowed myself to think how much I wanted her until she decided she wanted me too. I fell in love with her instantly. It wasn’t hard, she was already my best friend. Boys were easy, but I always got the feeling we were using each other. With Chrissy I felt loved and understood for the first time.
That’s why it hurt so much when I found her kissing a boy two nights before I returned to Hogwarts. I couldn’t even find it in me to cry.
I started Fifth Year yet again with a broken heart so I decided I was going to study hard for my O.W.L.s and that was it.
It wasn’t a bad year all in all. I became a Prefect, I achieved all of my O.W.L.s and Professor McGonagall said I was her most promising student.
The Summer before Sixth Year was difficult as I couldn’t see either Chrissy or her brother with the same eyes, and they still lived next door. My mother wouldn’t have me all Summer in my room so she insisted I spent time with them, of all people. We ended up sleeping together, the three of us.
Starting Sixth Year was relaxing after what proved to be a dramatic Summer. I was an excellent student, a Prefect, and McGonagall’s favourite so I had it quite easy with most Professors.
It was a warm day when Professor Slughorn caught Steve doing something rude to a Gryffindor girl in our year and instead of docking any points he had Steve clean after the class. I was supposed to make sure he did it properly, but we got into a stupid argument.
That’s how it is with Steve, everything goes really fast. One moment I was asking myself why I was giving him the time of day and the next we’re snogging in a secret passage. I tried to convince myself that being with him was a mistake, that I just did it because I was lonely… And it wasn’t a lie. Every week I told myself I would dump him.
Steve turned out to be just what I needed. We were too different and I didn’t care if I was just another one of his girlfriends. He gave me what I wanted and I gave myself in return. Him being the Quidditch Captain and me being a Prefect gave us all kinds of privileges in the castle.
That’s another thing about Steve. He had been a Quidditch prodigy from a young age and at least two professional Quidditch teams were in a dispute over him since he was fifteen.
I used to think I didn’t care about him. That he’d forget all about me by the end of the schoolyear. I’d forget too, as I had N.E.W.T.s to sit for and a life of my own. Still, I believed him when he told me that he’d write as we left for the holidays. He never did.
Twice a week I sent him the shortest detached letters. Long how-are-yous, absolutely no I-miss-yous. That was the Summer Chrissy and Ken’s parents divorced and they moved to a different neighbourhood. As close as we used to be, we barely ever talked again. I could have used the company.
On September 1st I searched for Steve in King’s Cross but I couldn’t find him anywhere. I soon found out he wouldn’t be returning for Seventh Year as he had joined the Wimbourne Wasps over the Summer. I stopped writing.
Seventh Year proved to be the hardest. I was chosen as Head Girl but I almost burned out between classes, homework, my obligations and studying for the N.E.W.T.s. I was glad I had almost no free time as I often found myself sulking. I went as far as hurting myself a couple of times. Most of the scars have faded anyway.
Seventh year went by and I was left feeling empty although I managed to secure a position to train under one of the best Morphologists in the United Kingdom thanks to Professor McGonnagall. By the age of eighteen I had perfected the art of looking calm and collected when deep down I was a total mess. I was an excellent apprentice, managed to do everything that was expected of me and more... But I felt useless and lonely.
I remember finding out Steve’s team would be playing in Liverpool and bought two tickets for the match. I didn’t have anyone to go with, but I wanted to see him. I didn’t care if he’d never see me, I just wanted to see him one last time. I invited Cameron Meyers -Steve’s best friend from Hogwarts- and he agreed to come with me.
To this day I don’t know what happened, but after the match Cameron and I were called to the locker room. Next thing I knew Steve had punched Cameron in the face and accused me of never answering his letters. Him and I somehow made amends though Cameron didn’t speak to Steve for years. To this day I don’t know exactly what prevented me from contacting Steve for a whole year.
I told myself I would take it slow this time, but next thing I knew we were together again. We had had a relationship and we were having one again. I hadn’t been that happy in years.
Things got complicated some time later, when I suddenly missed a period. I don’t think we had ever talked about having children -not seriously, at least- so I panicked. I was sure Steve would leave me. I blamed myself for getting pregnant and I was sure he’d do the same.
But he didn’t. And we got married. And we had Vicky… It was my own ‘happy forever after’. Until I met Dan.
More than 10 years had passed. I was working as Professor Kilgore’s assistant and Daniel was her student. He was a friendly face in a Ministry where most people hated my boss and myself by extension. He was also an Auror and that's why I contacted him when I found Professor Kilgore dead in her office. He was extremely helpful during a stressful situation and I appreciated that.
We then lost contact for about two years. After that it was like he was always in the right place at the right moment. When I was groped in a Ministry lift and was having a hard time, I asked him if he could walk me to my office. He didn’t hesitate, he didn’t even ask why... He just did it and I felt better.
The following day I met him again by the lifts and again he walked me to my office. It soon became a habit and Daniel became a good friend.
Daniel is nice and funny. And he is always a gentleman. It’s not fair comparing him to Steve, but sometimes they're polar opposites. Steve isn’t exactly rude, but he’s spontaneous to a fault. He’ll say it like he sees it, and he’s hardly ever wrong. Daniel on the other hand navigates common courtesy in a warm way that never feels fake. He seems to be at ease everywhere, while I’ve always had to fake being at ease everywhere I went.
I was truly happy for him when he said he was getting engaged and felt honored when he asked my opinion on a ring. It really hurt to see him fall apart when things didn’t work out with his fianceé and they broke their engagement. I never dared ask the reason for their break-up, but I wanted to be there for him.
Vicky was already in Hogwarts and Steve travelled every now and then, which meant I had some time on my own. I got worried after Daniel missed work for three consecutive days right after his break-up so I decided to pay him a visit.
When I got to his house he didn’t answer the door, so I let myself in. At first he screamed at me, saying he didn’t want me to see him in such a state. He was totally disheveled and smelt of scotch.
I sat with him for a while and told him I didn’t want to see him that way either. I told him I understood how he felt, that I’d felt it too and I’d also done bad things to myself. I told him that hurting himself wouldn’t help.
I remember seeing him struggling to hold back tears so I told him I’d make him a strong cup of coffee and left for the kitchen.
'What happened to you?' he asked when I returned with his coffee. 'Who hurt you so bad?'
I said it was embarrassing because I was young, but I should have known better. I told him about the boy I had been with during Sixth Year and how he vanished into thin air at the end of that year. How I couldn’t get him out of my mind and how much of a failure I felt I was. I told him the first time was an accident, that my hand slipped when I was cutting the point of a quill with a penknife. That it didn’t feel good, but it was distracting enough so I would stop tormenting myself for some time.
'You cut yourself because… of a boy?' he asked, and I couldn’t tell if he was disappointed, sad or surprised.
'You’ve been drinking for days because of a woman' I defended myself.
'How do I stop?' He asked melancholically.
'Drink your coffee, take a shower' I told him. 'Eat something, sleep it off. I think I have some hangover potion in my purse I can leave with you.'
'You carry hangover potions in your purse?' he asked, surprised.
'Just in case.'
I made some food and tidied the house a bit while he took a shower. He agreed when I said I wanted to dispose of all the alcohol in his house and he did as he was told. I spent the night in an armchair.
He seemed composed enough the following morning although I noticed he sighed quite often. I was about to jump into the fire on my way to the Ministry when he unexpectedly hugged me. We went to work and never talked about the whole incident again.
Time went by and I was surprised to find out that for someone who enjoyed Muggle films so much he had never been to a cinema, so I took him to one. I never told him, but he made the most adorable faces in the dark. More than once I found myself thinking about Steve.
Things were good with Steve. Once in a while I’d take Daniel to the cinema only to return a few days later with Steve, only Steve and I weren’t interested in watching any movies, if you know what I mean.
Steve was always aware of what was going on. He didn’t like to talk about it, but he trusted me. The first time we fought about it was when Daniel bought himself a TV and we decided to watch films in his house instead of going out.
'It’s not that I don’t trust you. I don’t trust _him_' Steve made his point clear.
'He’s an Auror' I tried to explain.
'The more reason!' Steve wouldn’t have it. 'Why can’t you go out with Annie Parkin?'
'Why her?'
'She is a friend, I trust her' Steve had always been fond of Annie.
'I tried to take advantage of her in a bathroom stall during a party' I confessed.
Steve was speechless.
'We’re only still friends because she was too wasted to remember.'
'...You never told me' I couldn't tell what was in Steve's mind.
'You always knew I liked girls too.'
'The more reason to go out with Annie!' Steve then suggested I should bring her home and we’d all have our fun together.
'You’re such a pig!'
'Look who’s talking! I never took advantage of anyone!'
I only visited Daniel when Steve was away. None of us wanted to talk about it and Steve knew he couldn’t stop me anyway. But I felt bad. Not because of anything I did, but the fact that it was like I was only allowed to spend time with people Steve approved of.
I never meant to spend a single night at Daniel’s but I just woke up in his bed one Sunday morning. I remembered a boring black-and-white film and being sleepy, but nothing after. I was fully clothed and I soon found him sleeping soundly on the sofa.
That morning Daniel asked me if my husband knew where I’d spent the night. I told him the truth: that he didn’t, because Steve wasn’t at home either. I said I’d tell him as soon as I saw him.
It didn’t go well.
'You _what_?' Steve was half surprised, half disgusted.
'I fell asleep and that was all' I explained.
'How can you know? He could have cursed you, drugged you, anything!'
'Because I woke up safe, sound and tucked in' I spared the detail that I’d been carried to bed. 'And then I found him sleeping in the other room.'
Steve then grabbed me by my shoulders, as if trying to inspect me or something.
'He’s not a monster' I insisted. 'And if he is… I just can’t tell.'
'Don’t you understand? That’s what I’m worried about!'
'Look, he even asked. In the morning he asked if you knew where I was. If he wanted to do something, he’d already done it' If that didn't put Steve's mind at ease, I didn't know what would.
'What did you answer?' Steve wasn't easily convinced.
'I told him the truth.'
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->18]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[Return to the main story->18]]</td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/wand.png"></a>
Two years passed until I saw Mrs Peterson again. I had arrived extra early for work and was standing in front of the lifts when I saw her. She was as elegant as ever.
'Mrs Peterson' I called her, but it was as if she didn’t hear me. I only caught her attention when I called her by her first name.
'I don’t think anyone’s called me ‘Mrs Peterson’ in two years' she explained. 'I never liked it, but Professor Kilgore wouldn’t call me by my maiden name.'
She nodded when I asked her if ‘Peterson’ was her husband’s name. I told her it was easy to remember, because of a famous Quidditch player. She said that she got that often. She seemed rather embarrassed when she asked me if I could walk her to her office but I obliged. It was an uncomfortable ride in the crowded Ministry lift, but I was happy to catch up with her.
She showed me her name in what used to be Professor Kilgore’s office. It said ‘Prof. Lia Romanova’ in bold black letters. She told me that she had managed Professor Kilgore’s research for years, so the Committee agreed that she should keep the office and the job. She said she felt like she had inherited the place.
I wanted to tell her how good it was to see her doing well considering the way we had parted, but I didn’t want to upset her with the memories.
I walked her to and from her office every morning and evening and we had lunch together every Thursday. She said I could call her ‘Mrs Peterson’ and she wouldn’t call me anything but ‘Mr Hargreaves’. She only hugged me on my birthday but would always hold my arm from the Atrium to her office and back.
She helped me pick up an engagement ring and she was the one who lifted me up when my fianceé and I broke up and all I did was drink all day. I recovered, and I felt it brought us closer.
It was easy to talk to Mrs Peterson. Not only did she listen, but she remembered everything I said. She was attentive and was interested when I told her how much I enjoyed Muggle films. That’s when I found out she came from a mixed family.
She was the one who took me to a cinema for the first time in my life. I felt like a child and she held my hand through the whole movie.
That was the first time I saw her wearing trousers. She also told me about her teenage years, when she went through what she called a ‘punk phase’. She nodded when I asked if that was when she got all those funny piercings in her ears. I remember wanting to see her picture.
It was her who suggested I should return the engagement ring and buy myself one of those modern TV sets that play movies whenever you want to watch them. We sometimes went to the cinema, but more and more we just watched TV on my sofa. I did other things -I have my family and friends- but cherished the few minutes I had with Mrs Peterson every day and the couple of hours every now and then.
It was an icy winter night sometime before Christmas when she fell asleep during a specially boring film. She wouldn’t approve of me carrying her to my bed, but she would only disapprove if she woke up... So I was specially delicate.
When I had laid her down and tucked her in with my warmest blanket she reached out to me and kissed me casually on the lips. I froze.
'You must think I’m your husband' I chuckled.
'Of course you’re my husband' she said in a drowsy and sleepy voice. 'I love you' she whispered to me.
'I... love you too' I replied, my heart racing.
I tried to sleep on the sofa but it was too difficult. The memory of her kiss kept playing in my mind to the point it haunted me. I knew she was talking in her sleep. I knew she meant to kiss her husband… But it was me she had kissed and I couldn’t get over it.
I would have dismissed it as a dumb incident had it been any other woman. Mrs Peterson was always so proper. Sweet and caring, but also distant. She had always been nothing but professional. Attentive, helpful. Friendly. That kiss was the innocent mistake of a tired woman after two beers and a boring film: It meant nothing. I don’t know how I managed to sleep that night.
'Mrs Peterson...' I asked the following morning as we were having breakfast. 'Do you talk in your sleep?' I needed to know if she remembered.
At first she didn’t reply, she just looked down like a child being scolded for something they were hoping to get away with. 'What did I say?' She asked, rather embarassed.
'I couldn’t make a word of it!' I lied. 'I was wondering if you remembered' I hoped my laughter was convincing enough.
'I’ve been told I talk in my sleep, but I never remember any of it' she played with her cup of tea. 'It’s usually nonsense, I think. Sometimes I laugh, others I… kick.'
'You kick in your sleep?' I was genuinely intrigued.
'My husband swears by it.'
'...Does he know you spent the night here?' I needed to know. I could manage myself, but I didn’t want her to get into trouble.
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonL">
[[Lia Wants->L01]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
[[Continue->D03]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->18]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[Return to the main story->18]]</td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>
config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/wand.png"></a>
I work in the Department of Mysteries in the Thought Division, Memory Unit. I work mainly in certifying the fidelity of Memories, so I often work with Pensieves and I have my own at home. I extracted the memory of Mrs Peterson's kiss and put it in a vial as soon as I could. I told myself I wouldn’t relive it, that it was confusing enough as it was... But I did it anyway.
The memory of her kiss was like a drug. I relived it so many times I could retell everything I did that moment. The exact way I held her in my arms. The amount of steps from the living room to the bedroom. The way she touched my cheek and just kissed me, the natural way in which she said she loved me.
It was... As if something had broken free from inside of me? For the longest time I had seen her as a helper, a colleague and a friend. I wasn’t prepared to want her.
I can now see how immersed I was in my engagement and why it had hurt me so much when it was broken. I suddenly feared I was seeing Mrs Peterson as a replacement and felt ashamed. She had a family and had no interest in me. She had only kissed me because she mistook me for her husband, who I’m sure carries her to bed.
Some time ago I had discovered that Mrs Peterson shared her surname with that famous Quidditch player because she was actually married to him. I had never cared much for Quidditch but it turned out my father is a big fan of Mrs Peterson’s husband.
My father apparently admires the way he plays; that he’s not afraid to play rough, as he put it. I asked what kind of person he thought Steve Peterson was and he wasn’t really sure. Apparently Steve is more private than he would seem; and since he never answers personal questions, the press is always trying to find dirt on him. My Dad told me I should ask my brother Paul, as they had been in the same year at Hogwarts.
'He was…' Paul tried to find the right words. 'Kind of a prick.'
'A prick?' I repeated, surprised.
'Yeah, always getting in trouble, picking fights' My brother thought back. 'He was amazing with the broom and the bat, but pretty much a prick. Why do you ask?'
'I met his wife some time ago. Just curious' I couldn’t tell my brother the rest.
'Oh, Romanova…' Paul clearly remembered her. 'I get he’s good looking, but I never thought she’d fall for him.'
'Why not?' I was amused by the gossip.
'They were just… Different, I guess' Paul reminisced. 'Romanova was an excellent student: Prefect, Head Girl. Some people wondered why she was in Slytherin instead of Ravenclaw. I heard they only got married because he got her pregnant.'
'How do you know all this?'
'It was in The Daily Prophet and magazines back then' Paul didn’t seem to care much. 'Him I get, he had always been a player...' it seemed natural to him. 'But her? She was the ice queen type. You wouldn’t think she’d give him the time of day.'
'C’mon, there has to be something good about him' I felt like my brother wasn't being fair.
'He broke two of my teeth and knocked me unconscious a couple of times. I’m sorry I can’t be sympathetic' Paul commented, matter of factly, pointing at his front teeth.
'What?!'
'In the pitch, but still...' I had forgotten my little brother had played Quidditch for our house.
'What about her?' I suddenly needed to know.
'I dunno, she was OK. Kinda strict, like most Prefects' Paul replied casually. 'She was pretty though, with all of those things in her ears. Does she still have them?'
'The earrings? Yeah, several' I told my brother.
'Cool.'
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
To be continued...
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<p align=center>
<table>
<table style="width: 100%;" border: '1';>
<tbody>
<tr>
<td><p align=center>[[{embed image: 'https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/manito_izq_sana.png'}->18]]</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td><p align=center><button class="buttonP">[[Return to the main story->18]]</td>
</tr>
</tbody>
</table>config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/wand.png"></a>
I will never forget the following Thursday, when we met for lunch in the Atrium, by the fountain. Mrs Peterson asked me if it wasn’t too noisy, to which I agreed. We took the lifts down to Level Nine which as usual, was deserted. We walked down the corridor to the echo of our footsteps.
'Have you ever been down here?' I asked at the door that led to the Entrance Chamber.
Mrs. Peterson just shook her head. 'I don’t need clearance, do I?'
'Not where we’re going' I remember smiling at her.
The Entrance Chamber was a circular room with a dark marble floor that looked almost like standing water, with candles that emitted a cool blue light and twelve handleless doors. I guided her to the centre of the Chamber where I asked for the waiting room. Soon a door to our left opened, leading us to it.
The waiting room was another wide circular space with a round table in its centre. On the table there was a vase with blue flowers and several old magazines. The walls were dark and there were concentric rows of puffy white seats that circled the table.
I saw Mrs Peterson covering her face as she tried to figure out the light source from above.
'It feels just like sunlight' She mentioned in awe.
'It’s so we can’t come and take naps' I told her. 'But it’s the best if you need time alone.'
'How come it’s empty?' She asked as I led her to the last row of seats by the wall, where it wasn't as sunny.
'You’ll get a tan if you spend too much time in here' I explained as we sat down and had lunch.
'It’s so peaceful' Mrs. Peterson said as she handed me a cup from her flask of tea.
'I think I’ve moved on...' I remember saying out of the blue.
'Oh?' Mrs Peterson looked at me, not understanding.
'You know… after Cynthia' I had never really talked to Mrs Peterson about it or my ex-fianceé.
'That’s good news' She touched my cup of tea with hers in a subtle toast. 'You don’t seem very happy, though.'
I sighed, she was right. 'There’s... someone' the words came out with difficulty.
'Isn’t it too soon?' And she was right. I should have been more prudent.
'The heart wants what it wants...' I replied.
'...Or else it does not care' She completed the quote, making my heart sink.
'My biggest fear!' I confessed.
'I’m sure she cares for you' She said, trying to be cheerful in the sunny silence of the waiting room.
'Please don’t say that' I begged her. Her cheerful obliviousness melted my heart, making me sink into the seat.
'Why not?' She asked.
'It’s... complicated” I heard the Muggles often say. 'Would you risk ruining a friendship for something that may or may not happen?'
'Maybe' I knew she didn’t mean to, but she kept leading me on.
'Are you sure the Sorting Hat didn’t say ‘Gryffindor!’?' I needed a joke to remain sane.
'I’m sure' She absent-mindedly took a sip of her tea. 'I’m too ambitious.'
'Wouldn’t you be scared of losing a friend?'
'No' She said in total confidence 'I always get what I want.'
'Want _me_, then' I asked her, reaching for her hand and causing her to drop her cup. config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on green-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I remember as if it was yesterday. We had just had lunch in the waiting room in level nine. I liked it there, it was just like being outside on a sunny day. I tried to look composed when Daniel told me he had fallen for someone when I was freaking out inside. Part of me was happy for him. Another part was jealous. The last part knew.
I never understood if other women pretend to be blind or if they really are. I’m not blind and I know I’m not ugly. Some men don’t care for women who dress the way I do. Others stop caring when they find out I’m married. Most don’t care about what I have to say anyway. But I’m married and it’s not like I was looking for anyone.
Daniel appeared in my life when I could use an ally and I got a friend instead. I couldn’t help caring for him and I don’t think that’s wrong. But I lost sight when caring became something else. I remember finding out about his broken engagement from someone in the Ministry and again, I felt many different things. Part of me was worried because it meant he wasn’t just sick at home. Another part was angry at his fianceé. Another part was relieved, for obvious reasons… Which made the last part feel really guilty.
I still don’t know why I dropped the teacup. I _knew_… Perhaps that’s just what I was supposed to do.
'Mr Hargreaves, I’m married' I told him, looking at the spilled tea. Like he didn’t know.
'Then leave him' Daniel said without letting go of my hand and my heart sank.
'You don’t know what you’re asking' I couldn’t look him in the eye.
'I only know what you’re _not_ telling…' He read me like a book 'You’re not saying you will, but you're not saying you won't either.'
He was getting to me, so I got up. I jumped over the spilled tea -as if that would act as some kind of barrier between us- and walked towards the other side of the waiting room. I saw him clean the floor and lift the cup.
'I’m sorry' he said, looking down. 'I don’t want to make you uncomfortable' He seemed sincere.
'Don’t do this, then' I tried to remain collected. It seemed like an option at the time, pretending nothing had happened.
'I can’t help it' He just said. 'Perhaps I even can...' He immediately changed his mind. 'But I don’t _want to_.'
'You don’t want to?' I started to grow irritated.
'Is it wrong, wanting more?' I only heard his steps on the marble floor, getting closer to me.
'From me, it is. I can’t give you more' What I wanted didn't matter, Steve came first.
'But do you want to?'
'Yes' I confessed in a whisper. I could have lied but... Would I lie to Steve? I felt him getting closer, wanting to kiss me. But I didn’t want to step back. I placed my hand in front of my lips, so he just kissed it instead.
'Kissing you wouldn’t be fair. Not to you or my husband' Although I wanted to. 'I won’t be that person.'
'I don’t expect you to' I couldn’t tell if he was disappointed or not. 'But think of me when you kiss your husband tonight' He whispered to my ear. His words haunted me and I was glad Steve never noticed I couldn't kiss him for days. config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on green-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
Sometimes I really don’t know if I should be happy or guilty. I want nothing more than this relationship to be successful. I want to be happy, and of course, I want them to be happy too. Then these things happen and I can’t help but think I brought this on us with my selfishness. I know they’re adults, but I prompted them. They wouldn’t even know each other if it wasn’t for me.
I really want this to be good for everyone. And I know I can’t control it. And I know I shouldn’t want to control them.
Last thing I know, they kissed. And it should be a happy moment. It should be something good. And I wished so hard he could take it. I know how dysfunctional I am but then I look at him and I can see why we’re together. Steve and I built something from the broken pieces of each other.
I used to resent him when we were children. I used to think it was easy for him. Coming from a “pure” family, being amazing at something right from the start... With everyone pretending everything he did was perfect because he was talented and good looking... I should have known better.
He only started telling me about his childhood when we were expecting Vicky, and what I used to think were quirks turned out to be scars.
It turns out Steve was not exactly some Quidditch prodigy, he was put on a broom as soon as he could walk because his mother prophesied she would have a son who would play Quidditch when she was a teenager. His mother may be a True Seer, but Steve was nothing but a self-fulfilled prophecy.
And don’t get me started on his father. I can even understand all his blood status shit. I get I’m not a human to him just because my Dad happens to be a Muggle, but what’s his excuse for abusing his own pure-blood son? Steve barely had any education and was forced to do dangerous things from a young age. No wonder why he was so happy when he went to Hogwarts.
Steve was made the way he is. He owns every victory, especially since he left his parents’ home... But most of his defects? They come from the way he was brought up.
It’s not that I want to change him, I love him just the way he is. I just want him to be whole, to be free from himself. I never thought Steve could accept a relationship like this, lest of all suggest it himself. He was never like that and that’s why I thought I had no choice but to divorce him. And even when he suggested and accepted _this_, I never expected him to want anything with Dan. But I just couldn’t leave it alone...
Telling him to fuck Dan… It was as stupid as it sounds. I just thought it would be something I’d like if I were Dan. All they do for me, I just wanted to give some of it back.
I’d grow a cock and fuck him myself if I knew how to (believe me, I’ve done my research), but I’m not sure that’s possible. I know there are other ways… But I honestly didn’t expect Steve to give it any thought.
I kept my promise and never told Steve that Dan is bi, though I’m sure I didn’t need to. And I don’t know exactly what Dan means to Steve, but I’m with Dan when he says you can’t be this intimate with someone without feeling something… But Dan and I can talk about it. I’m not sure Steve can even think about something like that.
I have some ideas on what I think it may be like for Steve, but I’m not him. Steve has always been this… typical dominant male figure. And I know I’m not a typical submissive female, but the look in his eyes when I assume that role? I’d do anything for that look.
I can imagine Steve shags Dan as a way to emasculate him. Make Dan his woman, as awful as it sounds. But that’s not for me to judge… As far as I know Dan doesn’t care and that’s enough for me. I wished Steve understood that he just can’t take Dan’s masculinity away, not by shagging or shaving him. Just like no one can take Steve’s.
And before you say anything, I don’t believe Steve thinks women are less than men or anything like that. He may have some outdated attitudes, but they don't necessarily have to do with the way he thinks. If you ask me, I think it has more to do with the way he sees men, not women.
And as for Dan, I just wished he were more understanding. I know he doesn’t approve of many things Steve and I do, and I don’t expect him to. But I wished he understood how it hurts being judged, even more if it’s someone you love. And I love his confidence… But I can’t stand it when it turns into arrogance.
I can see why he was so angry at Steve and he has every right to be. I just wished he understood how hard it is for Steve. And it’s not about me or how Steve treats me. It’s about how Steve feels about himself.
And I don’t mean to excuse Steve’s bad behaviour. But Dan needs to understand Steve isn’t there yet -I don’t know if he’ll ever be- and needs help, and time, and who knows what else to come to terms with whatever he may be feeling towards Dan.
I know Dan is capable of such compassion. I just hope he won’t let his anger get the best of him. I know rejection is hard… I’m just not sure that’s it. If there’s something truly seductive about Dan is the way he’s so sure of himself. He knows who he is and is proud of it. I think both Steve and I could take a page out of his book.
I truly hate not knowing, but I can’t expect to know how they feel if they don’t know themselves. It was a relief when their mutual tolerance of each other turned into camaraderie, but I don’t know if there’s more to that.
I know Dan likes Steve, at least on a physical level. And I know Steve likes such attention, even if he won’t reciprocate it. But I also know Dan thinks Steve is too pushy.
As for Steve, I think he’s managed to get over his urge to compete with Dan. Mostly. I’m really thankful for how he managed things with Vicky. I know I have nothing to be ashamed of, but when it comes to her? I fear she’ll only see my weakness and my selfishness. I really hope she is just being a teenager and she’s not as prejudiced as she seems to be.
config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
When I first met her, she was a wall. A beautiful wall, but a wall nonetheless. She was my Professor’s assistant and that was it. She was a good assistant, and I wanted her to keep being Kilgore’s assistant. I found myself going to Kilgore’s office out of curiosity, just to see how long she would last. And surprisingly, she remained.
I consider myself an empathic person. I don’t like pushy people, so I try not to get closer than I’m allowed. It was easy being around Mrs Peterson, with her wall between us. I knew exactly how far I could go and what to expect in return. Sometimes I touched the wall, making sure it was still there, but I never pushed it. Then Kilgore died and I stopped seeing her.
When I saw Mrs Peterson again, it turned out there was a small window on the wall. If I paid close attention, I could sometimes look inside for a bit. And I liked what I saw. But I also liked the window and the wall, our friendship was safe that way and I was content with that. And because of it, I wasn’t expecting her to break the wall the night she kissed me.
Don’t get me wrong, I’m not blaming her. I clearly had feelings for her before that night, I just wasn’t willing to admit them. I swear I don’t go crazy for any woman who will kiss me in her sleep...
I guess I just didn’t expect to suddenly find no wall where there used to be one. And for the first time in my life, I was tempted to cross the line. And I did. I had never so much as thought about a married woman. I had always thought it was wrong, from both parties. And I still do… But then? I just didn’t care. Whatever I was feeling, I didn’t want to repress it. And I understand how much of a hypocrite that makes me.
I had thought about it, but it’s not like I planned it. I just wanted to be alone with her somewhere quiet, that’s why I invited her to the waiting room in Level Nine. It was supposed to be just lunch… And not only did I confess my feelings to her, I also tried to kiss her. I’m not usually impulsive like that. And perhaps I was pushy. But I had to hit the wall. I’m really glad she didn’t allow me to kiss her. I don’t know what would have happened if she had.
I used to find it so contradictory about her. The way she kept her distance with me and allowed her husband to treat her the way he did. I used to think she feared him, so you can’t blame me for wanting her to leave him. Now I understand she just… adapts. She sees we want her in different ways… It’s like she takes pleasure on being wanted.
As for him, I’m not sure I know how to explain. Steve is as much of a prick as my brother told me he was. And It took me a long time (and a few explanations) to understand what Lia saw in him. I tried not to pay attention, to live with the stone in my shoe... But he has _that_ effect on me. Of course, he’s not as terrible as he seemed at first. He’s… trying? He _seems_ to be trying. He used to talk about wanting to break my face -which I know was no joke- yet he… It’s like he took responsibility for being the one who wanted to meet me at first. And then for suggesting I should be with Lia.
I don’t know if I could do the same if I were in his shoes. I’d break my face, I’m sure. Yet here I am, sharing the woman I love with him.
And I swear I’m not trying to avoid the subject. It’s just really difficult for me. I can deal with being physically attracted to someone. What I can’t deal with is… him. I sometimes wish I didn’t feel this way, then I look at him and all’s forgiven. Forgotten, more like.
Just looking at him is pleasant, and I’ve slept with him. Which was as amazing as it was frustrating, because I know he doesn’t fancy me. He’s civil with me, friendly even… But I don’t understand him. And as much as I enjoy it, it’s not like I want him doing me any favours.
I don’t even know why he does it. I’m sure Lia put him up to it. I’ve really tried talking to him but it’s like he either doesn’t care or doesn’t want to talk to me. He just teases me and I refuse to be led on. Wanting him is as blissful as it’s painful.
I was tired of being rejected and daring him to kiss me was my revenge, as stupid as it may seem. Hearing him say he wanted to do it was my small victory. But it was meaningless. He looked at me with such disgust afterwards… I could have cried.
I already have her, what do I want him for?
config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
Look, I’m not proud of myself. I know I shouldn’t keep secrets from my wife and that’s how it’s supposed to work. And that’s great… But then I don’t want to hurt her feelings. The line is just too fine and I don’t know about other people, but I never want to cross it.
Playing Quidditch is hard work. And it’s even harder being a Beater. I sometimes envy my team’s Seeker, just having to fly around looking for the Snitch. You see, Seekers have to be small and light, they have to be fast. Beaters have to be fast too, but I don’t get teams with small Beaters. That’s just bollocks, Beaters need to be offensive. You gotta chase that Bludger around and make it work for you, not just defend your teammates. My point is Quidditch is demanding. Not so much mentally, but physically. It’s really rewarding too, I won’t lie. And I shouldn’t compare, but you can say the same about my wife.
She’s so beautiful, so clever, so supportive… I can’t imagine life without her. But she’s also so demanding… And I do mean _in the pitch_.
She’s just passionate. To the point it’s hard to keep up with her. I know I’m not old or anything, but this is the kind of thing that was easier when I was younger. And I’m sure it would be different if I were -I dunno- a broom salesman.
And that’s the thing about Lia, she’s not what you expect. Ever since we were kids, she was always so proper, so goody-goody. But that’s just the mask she wears. When we got together I was absolutely sure she was -you know- an unicorn tamer. Then I used to think she was just a giver. And I couldn’t be more wrong. Because Lia knew exactly what she wanted from me, and she got every bit of it.
The girls I’d been with, they wanted love before anything else. And it seemed to me that Lia didn’t care for love, she cared for _everything else_. But I didn’t really think about it when I was a kid.
Then I had to leave Hogwarts and we lost contact. The fact that I never got a single owl from her was all the proof I needed that she didn’t care for me. I thought I was playing her, but she was playing me back. Truth is I wasn’t! I liked her, I _loved_ her. And that’s why I snapped when I saw her with Cameron the following year.
I couldn’t believe she’d take me back, sspecially after breaking Cameron’s nose... But I wanted to believe her when she said she loved me and I didn’t care it didn’t make sense.
People think it’s -I dunno- easy being me. Because of what I do, because I’ve done it since I was young, because the money’s good… But the press, it’s relentless. Not all the press, of course, it's mostly that bitch, Skeeter. Whether I was or wasn’t with someone, she’d make a scandal about it. It was like I wasn’t allowed to have a life outside of Quidditch just because I was young. And of course, Lia hated it.
I thought it would stop when we got married and Vicky was born, but then I couldn't even stand next to another woman without Skeeter accusing me of something. And our Seeker is a woman!
Some people ask me why I’m so private and most get that you don’t want your kid growing up among that shit. I wish I could say it stopped because of something we did, but Skeeter just found fresher meat. I never really relaxed because she’s worse than a dungbomb, Skeeter. Her stench just lingers. But life was good... Then Dan came along.
Of course I thought it was because of me. Why else would Lia want another man? And I was sure I wasn’t good enough _in the pitch_, that’s how I knew she’d slept with him. She kept talking about love, but I didn’t listen. But then she’d never given me any reason not to believe her. And Dan was right -and I hated him for that!- if Lia really wanted to leave me, she’d just do it.
In the beginning I just hated him, and hated myself for allowing this stranger into our home. I was supposed to curse this bloke for looking at my wife, not invite him to fuck her. At the same time I was still terrified of losing her and hoping against hope she’d just get tired of him. Then she was attacked by the Dementors.
I was frantic, but Dan never left her side. He was a lot of help, but it was insulting too. Because I knew he didn’t want to leave her alone with me, as if I would do something to her.
When I realised, he was sleeping in our bed. Then Lia was asking me if I didn’t want to fuck him. ...Which I can’t believe I did. It had gone too far. We weren't just having our fun. He wanted more and she just didn’t mind. ...Does she ever?
And me? I was livid. I saw her first. She is _married_ to me.
Thing is, it didn’t last. Even _I_ could understand. She’s the best, of course he wants her. And he makes it easier with her, as I realized I had forgotten how worried I used to be about pleasing her. I can understand what he wants, because that’s what I wanted, that’s what I have. So when I found out it was possible for him to have exactly the same, it felt wrong keeping it from him. From her...
It almost feels wrong looking forward to their wedding. It’s going to be strange, being away from her for two whole weeks... Being away from both. And I can’t help but pity Dan. Because Lia was six months pregnant during _our_ honeymoon. We didn’t get to do much and that was fine... But he’s going to be on his own and trying for a baby.
She’s gonna leave his Bludgers looking like raisins. If they don’t fall off, that is. config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I always say it's hard, this relationship. And it's true, it is. Most of the time none of us have any idea what we're doing. But that's part of the appeal, you know?
It's a bit like when you're young, doing shit just because someone dared you to it. Doing just what your parents told you not to do. Being rebellious for absolutely no reason.
I know the way people look at me. I know the way they see me, I worked hard to be seen this way. And it was alright for as long as I was that way.
Now? I sometimes feel like I'm living a lie. Steve Peterson, professional Quidditch player. Husband, father… Cuck.
I wonder what people would say if they knew. Would they still want autographs? Would they buy the shit I advertise? Would they want me in their team?
It's not like it affects my skills, but I have to be crazy, right? Having another wizard sleeping in my bed and fucking my wife.
And it wouldn't be that much trouble if it was just Dan. People wouldn't really mind if I was a bender. But I'm not, and in their eyes I'd be a bloody cuck.
The other day I learned the word ‘wittol’. According to Dan, it defines me better than ‘cuckold’, since I’m well aware of what he and Lia do when I’m not around.
Although the truth is, they do it when I'm around too. They just do it and I join them if I feel like it. I suppose I'd fuck her on my own if Dan wasn't here, but he is and it's just more fun since he joined us.
And it's not like we didn't have fun before him. Keeping up with her was hard so we'd have to get creative, she and I. Now there’s another whole person suggesting shit we could try in bed. Like I said, I have to be completely mad.
I used to think I'd pass the burden to Dan, but he doesn't seem to have any problem with it. Unless it's about the things he doesn't approve of… And I really don't know what's his problem. She's my wife, I just know her. We don't need to talk about every single detail, some things you just know.
Like when her hands wander in her sleep. I used to think she woke up in the mood, but then I found out she sometimes wakes up well into it. And I've never heard her complain in the fifteen years we've been married.
As for me, it's not my favourite, you know? But I like pleasing her. Sometimes I worry Dan may ruin it for her with all those bollocks about consent.
Me? I guess I like watching. I like the faces she makes, when she wears stuff... I used to like doing it with mirrors, until I realized I didn't care about looking at myself. It's her I want to see.
Seeing Dan fuck her was seeing her under a brand new light. I thought I wouldn't like it, I expected to feel left out, jealous. Got me stiff as a broomstick.
There's something adorable about the way they do it. Dan is… I don’t know, selfless? And I'm happy she has him. Because I used to worry. I used to wonder what would happen to her if I ever don't make it out of the pitch alive. I know she'd miss me, but she has Dan. He'd make sure she's OK. He'd make sure Vicky's OK. That's the kind of man he is, after all.
And I get he's not my shadow or my backup. I get that it would be unfair to him. I just worry a lot less since he's been around. And in part that's why I think he deserves the rest of it. He deserves the wife, the baby, the family. He's doing a good job taking care of my family. I'd take care of his.
I try not to look too excited, but I'm really happy about the whole baby thing. Lia knows how much I wanted more children. I adore Vicky and I wouldn't change a thing, but I always wanted a boy. And I know that baby won't be mine… But having one in the house again? Dirty little thing coming to welcome you as soon as you Apparate home? That's priceless. I wonder if they'd let me be the godfather…
config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on yellow-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
config.footer.center: "[[Index]]"
--
<p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-bob"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/broom.png"></a>
I just can’t believe you said to my face that this wasn’t about sex. I get it, it’s not _only_ about sex, but I figured it out.
You already had everything else, didn't you, Kitten? Holding hands, doing things together, feeling for each other. You already had all the _love_. But you wanted _the D_ too.
But it's OK. I don't blame you. I know you didn't plan it this way. Not even you could have planned something so… so effin' hot.
And don't ask me why, but after fucking the two of you I just… I don't know, I just don't feel like a cuck anymore. 'Cuz yeah, I used to feel like one. I just didn't get it. I used to feel like I wasn't enough and now it makes sense. You just have more holes to fill, don't you Kitten? But I don't mean it just literally, OK? You also have more... More love to give.
Sometimes I wish I was like that too, y'know? That I had more to give. And I don't mean having someone else to give it to, I'm not like that. But I think I learned how to be with the two of you.
Just the other day, when I fell off my broom during practice and broke my arm... I was a prick to the two of you and you still cuddled with me. Both of you.
You know, it doesn't matter how many times I take Skele-gro, that shit hurts and I just turn into a cunt when I'm in pain. And you didn't have to put up with me. It took me years to convince Lia to just leave me alone, that it would pass. And it always did. But no, you couldn't leave it alone. You had to make sure I was OK, make sure I'd eaten, make sure I was comfortable…
And the worst part? I bloody liked it.
So thanks… And sorry.
<br>
<p align=center>
<button class="buttonS"><p align=center>
[[Return->11]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on green-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
I just don’t understand why sex is such an issue. As for what we do, I’m pleased. And I think I know how to please my husbands, even if I’m not into absolutely everything we do. I just know... and it’s not like they can fake it.
Just because I’m not shy about sex doesn’t turn me into a maneater. I understand some men may be intimidated by that… but them? I know I started early, but I also married early. I haven’t even had many partners. I know for a fact that they’ve both had more. But I’m the sex maniac?
Ken was a crush, a whim. But I wanted him nonetheless. Chrissy was true love and that’s why it still hurts, just remembering. Steve is too, and I was faithful all the years we were exclusive. And that’s why everything was so difficult when I fell in love with Daniel.
I used to go dancing when I was young, only I was never much of a dancer. I’ve kissed and even touched strangers while underage and drinking. I know that wasn’t my most illustrious moment, but it’s not easy being young and shy... Among other things.
I don’t think what happened between Chrissy, Ken and me was such a big deal. We were all above the age of consent and as far as I remember, no incest was commited. And if it did, that’s beyond me. Don’t ask me. It was dark and I was plastered, I just don’t know.
Only Steve thinks it’s… I don’t even know what he thinks, because he only looked at me with contempt the day I told him. That’s why I don’t tell him such things anymore. I’m not making that mistake again.
I always knew Steve was no saint and I never cared. Why would I have to be one? Last thing I knew, he liked that about me. Still, I understood I crossed a line when it came to Daniel. But I don’t regret any of that.
I regret what I did to Annie. More likely, what I didn’t do… But was dead set on doing.
Perhaps I’m just a slut who’s really good, pretending to be a lady. Why else do you think I charm my clothes? I know what people say about women like me. I’ve had it said to my face when I was just a girl.
Have you ever been groped and told it’s your fault?
I know I can’t control the way people see me… If I could I wouldn't have entertained the idea of getting a breast Reducio since I was a teenager. The only reason I never got one is because I know I shouldn't be ashamed of my own body. If only it were that easy.
I'm ashamed and ashamed of being ashamed. So I just hide it, waiting for the day I can be comfortable being myself.
config.style.page.font: "EB Garamond/serif 18"
config.style.page.color: "gray-9 on red-0"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812 on white"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
If a couple of years ago you asked me if I would enjoy seeing someone else sleeping with my wife, I would have cursed you just for asking. Not that I had a wife, but it's the principle, you know?
I sometimes wish we talked more about what we do in bed, but then I'm glad we don't. I would have never agreed for Steve to join us if that had been up to debate, that's the way I used to think back then. My relationships were between myself and my single female partners, and that was it.
Now that doesn't mean we don't have limits. For instance, I know Steve doesn't like making eye contact with me, so I don't even try.
And I love touching my wife (our wife), but I can imagine it must be a lot of pressure on her, being with both of us when he and I won't be together.
But I know it's just me, Steve could never touch me unless she's with us. It used to hurt (it still does if I’m honest) but I don't hold it against him anymore.
I mean, now he'll even kiss me once in a while… And that's not something Steve can fake.
In that aspect, they're total opposites. Lia can put up a show, have you cum all over her face and hair, ask for more and you wouldn't be able to tell how much she actually hates it. She swears she's never faked anything with me and I choose to believe her.
Steve? Now I understand he just can't do anything he's not into. And the worst part is he'll try.
That's why it's so confusing. We can both sleep with her, but only if she's between us? He can do it with me, but only if he won't look at my face? Perhaps he would be more inclined to touch me if I was in the other room?
As for me, I just don't know. I don't see the point of pretending during sex. I don't want anyone doing anything they're not comfortable with, and I don't care for anything too specific.
I would love to touch Steve (and have him touch me) but I know it's not going to happen. That's why it's so infuriating when he teases me, as part of me wants to believe he really wants to. Lia says it's only a matter of time, but I don't want her to twist him just for my pleasure. Because I know she will try.
Twisting me for his pleasure… Is it twisting if you're willing -hoping- to do it?
And that's something that took me by surprise about Steve. I was expecting him to try and hurt me. To call me a fag, a bender, to try and humiliate me. Jokes aside, he never did.
In a way I know it's because he treats me like he treats her, and he does respect her (in his own particular way). Even when he's rougher with her than he is with me.
Still, we're competitive.
_Because she loves me more than she loves you._
I can't believe I used to think that way. I used to be so sure she would leave him for me... That's the only reason I agreed to this whole thing. How could I ever imagine I could have so much more?
I still have to fight it, that mindset. And I think I'm not totally successful because in a way, I enjoy it. It's something he and I have in common. It's clear that there's a part of us that wants to steal her away from the other one. And I don't know about Steve, but it's not even to get rid of him. I sometimes just want to piss him off.
And it’s so strange. Because Steve is the one who’s into sports, but I was the one keeping a score. I don’t do it anymore, but I used to.
It started out of curiosity. I noticed I had her all for myself when he was away or just too tired, and I wondered if they did the same when I was away… Only I’m hardly ever away.
I assumed a lot. And when I couldn’t assume anymore, I asked. They apparently don’t do it on their own anymore? Lia thinks Steve likes it better when it's the three of us.
I just love the way we do it. It's not the act itself, although that's a thing on its own.
There's something tender in the way she'll reach for my hand when he's with her. The way I know she smiles at him over my shoulder when I'm on top of her. Even the way he'll order me around when we are both with her. I used to expect him to pretend I didn't exist… And now we're what, a team?
I didn't know what I was missing. And it isn't just the sex. I've had great sex before (I don't think I've ever had bad sex…) but that's not it. It's a different kind of intimacy when it's the three of us.
I used to think she was worth sharing with Steve, that there was enough of her for both of us. That she would eventually come to her senses and choose me.
Now? I think I see why she chose him so long ago. Only I can't have him that way.
Paul told me Steve was a prick, and I agreed wholeheartedly. Only Paul was talking about a different Steve.
It's easy to say Steve is jealous or possessive of Lia, but at the same time he's the one who suggested we should be together. He's the one who pushed us further. He said nothing when I got in their bed with them (although I still remember the look on his face) and he even encouraged us to get married. Lia said he was the one who managed to talk some sense into Vicky when she couldn't as much as look at me.
You could say he did it for her, or just for himself. You could argue I just make his life easier, that I'm just an accessory, a kink even.
I felt he was an obstacle. Then I wanted him. Now? Did I miss him so much during our honeymoon because I love him?
config.style.googleFont: '<link href="https://fonts.googleapis.com/css?family=EB+Garamond" rel="stylesheet">'
config.style.page.font: 'EB Garamond 18'
config.style.page.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.font: "none"
config.style.page.link.color: "gray-9"
config.style.page.link.lineColor: "red-8"
config.style.page.link.active.color: "#a34812"
config.style.page.header.font: "16"
config.style.page.header.link.font: "small caps"
config.style.page.footer.font: "16"
config.style.page.footer.link.font: "small caps"
--
<h1 align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-grow"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/estrellita.png"></a><br>Chapter Index</h1><p>
<p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore_roto.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 1->1]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/floo.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 2->2]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 3->3]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 4->4]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/dementor.png" width="25" height="25"><br>
[[Chapter 5->5]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/coffee_cup.png" width="25" height="25"><br>
[[Chapter 6->6]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuquis.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 7->7]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 8->8]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/owl.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 9->9]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 10->10]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/beer.png" width="20" height="20"><br>
[[Chapter 11->11]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/pava.png" width="40" height="40"><br>
[[Chapter 12->12]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/scale.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 13->13]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/hat.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 14->14]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/parchment.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 15->15]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/cuore.png" width="30" height="30"><br>
[[Chapter 16->16]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/curry.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 17->17]]<br><p><p align=center>
<img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/crisps.png" width="35" height="35"><br>
[[Chapter 18->18]]<br><p><p align=center>
<h2 align=center><p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/wand.png"></a><br>Daniel Wants</h2>
<p align=center>
[[Daniel Wants 1->D01]]<br>
[[Daniel Wants 2->D02]]<br>
[[Daniel Wants 3->D03]]<br>
<h2 align=center><p align=center><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/tabby.png"></a><br>Lia Wants</h2>
<p align=center>
[[Lia Wants 1->L01]]<br>
<h2 align=center><p align=center><a href="#" class="hvr-bob"><img src="https://iwant.antie.com.ar/imgs/broom.png"></a><br>Steve Wants</h2>
<p align=center>
[[Steve Wants 1->S01]]<br>
[[Steve Wants 2->S02]]<br>
Lance Clayton was a happy wizard. The many years since he had graduated from Hogwarts had been mostly good. He was happily married and his first child had just left for Hogwarts. His second, soon to follow, was fast asleep upstairs.
Lance remembered fondly his years in Hogwarts and had remained friends with most of his year-mates. He kept close contact with his fellow Hufflepuffs, and when he heard his dear friend John was returning to England after several years in Greece, he felt the compelling need to throw a party. And not just a party, a reunion!
Although Beth -Lance’s wife- had agreed to the party she was starting to regret it, seeing her house invaded by all of her husband’s year-mates and their plus-ones.
The party was lively, but there was a brief enthusiastic cheer from the Slytherins in the room the moment Steve (and then Lia) walked out of the chimney. Lia seemed happy to see her old school mates, but Steve was just ecstatic. He had never had the chance to say goodbye.
Paul arrived a few minutes later, with Daniel at his heels. "You all remember Dan, right?" And all of the Gryffindors did, especially those who had been in Paul's dormitory.
The biggest cheer happened the moment John Griffin Apparated into Lance's living room. John would say he was an average thirty-five-year-old wizard, with short black hair and a couple of white hairs around his temple.
John smiled shyly at such a racket, sure it was just a loud party. He was too humble to acknowledge everyone in the room was happy to see him and would rather think of himself as a pretty silly reason to hold a party.
Lance asked his wife to hold his drink and Ethan Warick left the guitar he had been playing to go give their friend the warmest welcome they could think of. Though honestly, they couldn't think of anything and just glomped on to John like schoolchildren.
Ethan hadn’t changed much since Hogwarts, only he looked thin and scruffy. He was an accomplished songwriter, but his second divorce had taken a toll on him.
Everybody wanted a piece of John after his triumphant entrance. It was strange being so popular all of a sudden, but John felt the need to indulge, trying hard to catch up with most of his old year-mates and friends.
"So you became an Auror…" John told Paul in a proud voice as he sat beside him. John had entertained the idea in his youth, but decided to keep to the family business.
"Yeah" Paul replied, tipsy but enthusiastic "Runs in our blood" He said, pointing at Daniel, who was sitting by his side but was closely watching Lia and Steve, who were sitting with the Slytherins. “Right?” He asked Daniel.
“I don’t work in the Auror’s Office, though” Daniel made sure to explain, feeling Paul was being specially clingy that night. Twice already he had been mistaken for Paul and he didn’t like it.
“Being an Auror has to be the best job ever” Paul bragged.
"Why do you say that?" John paid close attention.
"It's hard work, but you get to help. Give back to the community, you know?" Paul explained. "And you get to find out the most wicked shit" he said with an inebriated grin.
John just chuckled, he didn't remember Paul being so interested in work. "Really?" He didn't buy it but didn’t mind amusing Paul, who was clearly in the mood for talking. "Like what?"
‘Well, I know for a fact Lia’s cheating on Steve’ Paul said in a clear voice, making the room suddenly fall silent.
For a long awkward moment all eyes were on Paul. Until they were on Lia, and then Steve.
“That’s it” said Steve in a serious tone, putting down his drink and walking towards Paul, cracking his knuckles. “You and me, outside. No wands”. He wasn’t going to let Paul call him a cuck in front of all his old mates. Cameron was at his heels, with his wand out already, just in case it got out of hand.
“Hold on!” Daniel rushed to his brother’s aid, standing between Paul and Steve. “He’s drunk -And he’s an arsehole, I know- but don’t do this" He tried to catch a glimpse of Lia, but Steve was on him.
Steve puffed in anger. He had really looked forward to the party and he was having a great time, but he wasn’t having it. “Fuck off, Hargreaves. This is between your little shit of a brother and me”.
“Steve, please...” Lia interjected as she took Steve’s right arm, so he wouldn’t punch Paul right there.
“I’m not going to let you hurt him” Daniel said, turning to Paul looking almost as pissed as Steve ‘...As much as he deserves it.’
“Shut up, both of you!” Paul replied, fed up that everyone was speaking as if he wasn’t in the room. “Cheating isn’t even the worst part!” Paul kept saying. “I’m sure everyone noticed--”.
“...And that’s exactly how you _don’t_ throw a punch” Said Lucien Isidore as he adjusted his glasses and put a band-aid on Lia’s knuckle in Beth Clayton’s kitchen table as Beth just stared, holding a roll of tissue paper. “You’re lucky, it seems to be just a scratch” He mentioned, checking Lia’s joints for damage.
Lucien had studied Medimagic after Hogwarts, but when his grandfather died -just after his graduation- Lucien decided to tend to his grandfather's broom repair shop.
“I’ll take note...” Lia replied, drying her years with some of Beth's paper, extremely annoyed and in pain.
Lucien took out his wand and said the incantation for an Ice Jinx, producing a small block of ice he immediately placed on Lia’s hand. “Apply plenty of ice and try to rest your hand. It hurts now, but it should be better in a couple of days” Lucien said with a sympathetic smile as he patted Lia on the shoulder. She wanted to thank Lucien, but her voice wouldn't come out.
“Here, you silly” said a long haired brunette with doe eyes as she hugged Lia’s shoulders. “Does it hurt?” Ann Parkin asked motherly, seeing Lia was having trouble holding the tears back.
“It’s not that…” Lia finally said, with a lump in her throat.
“Pay him no mind. Paul was always a bit of an arsehole” Ann tried to cheer Lia up. "You should have seen him bleed all over the carpet!”
“Excuse me?” Beth asked, shocked. She had never been friends with Lia or Ann as they had been one year ahead of her, but it didn’t add up. She remembered Lia as a much colder and distant person, above such situations.
“You didn’t see it?” Ann asked, gossipy. “It was like Lia had popped a dirigible plum on his face!” she made a popping gesture with her hand just over her mouth.
“She must have hit his teeth, that’s surely when she scratched her knuckle” Lucien explained, making a first and throwing a small punch. “Want me to check on it?” Lucien asked Beth, noticing she was looking horrified. “I know just the spell to get rid of blood stains.”
“He…” Lia said as soon as Lucien and Beth left for the living room. “He just hates me” she didn’t even try to explain.
“Paul’s a twat” Ann rubbed Lia’s arm hoping she’d feel better. “He didn’t have to take it out on you” Ann was sure Paul held a Quidditch-related grudge against Steve.
“I… I’m not sure if that’s it” Lia felt awful, and she felt she needed to talk about it with someone other than her husbands.
“What else could it be?” Ann just had no idea.
“We should go” Steve said as he entered the kitchen. “Mood’s ruined. I already apologised to Clayton” He looked back at the living room, still wanting to punch Paul.
“You shouldn’t have to” Ann complained. She thought Paul should be the one to apologise.
"What did he say?" Lia asked, embarrassed.
"The usual" Steve replied. "That he was sorry but he totally understood. That he would have done the same… And that I should teach you how to throw a punch" Steve mentioned hastily.
“What about Dan?” Lia asked, drying a few more tears.
“You know Paul’s brother?” Ann changed the subject, hoping to improve the mood.
“You could say so” Steve anticipated. "He Disapparated taking that little shit with him".
"It's a good thing Paul brought him along" Ann commented, sure Daniel must be used to Paul’s dickery. “He seemed, I don’t know, level-headed” Ann looked intently at Lia.
“...Can you get my cloak?” Lia asked Steve softly, noticing Ann’s glare.
“Sure” Steve kissed Lia on the top of her head before he left the kitchen.
“What is it?” Lia asked Ann as soon as Steve was gone, drying the last of her tears on her sleeve.
“What in Morgan’s name happened out there?” Ann inquired. “I could expect that reaction from Steve… But you?” Ann made sure not to raise her voice. Lia had never been impulsive like that.
“I wanted to curse him, alright? I’m just… Not so fast with my wand.” Lia answered, more composed.
“Don’t play dumb, you know that’s not what I meant!”
Lia sighed, unsure how to answer. “I’m not a cheater, alright?” She replied with a soft frown.
“I… I know!” Ann rubbed Lia’s arm “I didn’t mean that!” She now felt bad for implying Paul may have been right. “It’s just that… you’re not like… _this_.”
“I…” Lia hesitated, unsure she could trust Ann. “I’m pregnant, OK?” Lia confessed “I’m allowed to be a mess” Ann was, after all, the closest Lia had to a best friend.
“What?” Ann cried, in shock. “Why didn’t you say so?” She asked before giving Lia a big hug.
“It’s too soon” Lia said, her head on Ann’s shoulder. “ And I couldn’t have Paul using that against me” Ann may never know the exact reason why Lia punched Paul that night.
“Got your cloak…” Steve mentioned rather gloomily, holding Lia’s cloak as he returned.
“Oh, you two!” Ann got up and jumped to give Steve a big hug. “Congratulations!”
Steve only huffled, amused. He was used to Ann’s sudden bursts of affection, but he wasn’t sure if it was the right time.
“Lia told me!” Ann replied effusively. “About the baby!” She whispered the last part. “You must be _so_ happy!”
“We, uh… we are!” Steve just looked at Lia, as if asking for an explanation. They had agreed not to tell anyone about the situation.
“Can I be the godmother?” Ann asked Steve, putting her hands together, happy to distract both Steve and Lia from the events that night.
“You gotta ask Lia…” Steve said, rather annoyed. It was neither his call nor his baby.
“We’d better go” Lia got up and put on her cloak. “Thank you, Annie. It means a lot” she said as she gave Ann one last hug.
“Don’t be strangers” Ann hugged Lia back before Steve Disapparated them both away.
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonD">
[[Daniel Wants->D08]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>
<p align= center>
<button class="buttonS">
[[Steve Wants->S08]]
<div class="button__horizontal"></div>
<div class="button__vertical"></div>
</button>
<br>Fuck you. And you can suck my dick while you’re at it too.
Who do you think you are, saying who or what cause I can support? I’ll do what I want and you can bloody watch me.
Do you keep up with Muggle news? This bloody country is going to bloody hell, and that’s in part because of that bloody writer and her bloody children’s books. And you’re saying I can’t be against that because it doesn’t affect me personally? What do you fucking know?
Do I know someone trans? Do I have trans friends, family? Perhaps I do, perhaps I don’t. And you’re gonna keep on wondering cuz I ain’t telling. You’re not asking the right questions. I’m not the problem and I owe you shit.
So go stick a bloody broomstick in your bloody arsehole and see if it fits. I don’t need anyone’s permission to support bloody human rights. Suck my dick and choke on it, cuz I’m not outing anyone in the name of your self-righteousness.It's just infuriating. Insulting. And it's what, supposed to feel like they're doing me a favour? Doubting that her baby is mine again and again? It took me forever to stop seeing Steve as competition, and now everything keeps screaming at me that I just can never compare. We signed the same papers, went through the same rituals… But in their eyes, he's her true husband. Everybody just thinks there’s absolutely no way Lia will lay her eyes on me as long as Steve is around. That if we're together it's only because we have Steve's permission. That she won't love me as long as she doesn't hate him and that I'm just naive for thinking otherwise.
And even if I were -and I'm not- it doesn't matter. She was the one who came to me when I was ready to let her go. He was the one who encouraged us. I love him too and each day that passes I'm more and more convinced he feels something, but he just can't act on it.
And part of the reason he can't do it is because the world is screaming at him he's a worthless cuck. I'm worthless too as an adulterer. And Lia is worthless as the bitch playing us both all along.
I'm just tired of the hypocrisy. A lot of people have arranged marriages or political relationships. Some are based on lies, others are violent, a lot of couples stay together when there's absolutely no love left.
And love we have plenty. I love Lia and Steve. Lia loves me back and she loves Steve too. And Steve, you don't often see husbands as devoted as he is to Lia. And with me… I know he does what he can.
My generation isn't as hopeful as previous ones. We know relationships may not last forever and that's alright. But that doesn't mean they're not worth pursuing.
I don't know if Lia and I will be together in twenty years. Don't get me wrong, I'm going for till death do us part. But I'm not naive, we're sailing uncharted waters. I don't know what we'll want in the future, but I know that right here and right now what I want is them. So everyone can just sod off, I'm not going anywhere. This is my family and Lia is my wife. And the baby she's expecting is mine. Even if by some mysterious chance he happens to be Steve's.
It's gonna sound cruel, I know… But that's the way it is, and it's for the better. When you're born into one of these old families that's the best thing you can do, cutting them off. It hurts like a Doxie bite, but then you're finally free. And you don't need to be a blood traitor like me. Take Dan, for instance. Sure, he didn't cut off his whole family like I did, but he made the message clear with his little shit of a brother. Alright, I didn't cut off my whole family either… But I haven't seen or spoken to my Dad in a decade and that's the way I want it.
And you know what else? It's perfectly normal. It took me a while to understand. After all, I was raised to think it was the worst you could do, you know? Being a blood traitor. And that's the funniest thing… Never noticing when I actually become one.
We had this thing, this 'code' among Slytherins. We don't ask about families. It's not that we don't care -some care and they care too much- but that's a conversation most of us never want to have. It's easy when you're a kid, you just don't know and that's enough. You leave it to the Sorting Hat. Being sorted into Slytherin means you're pure enough, but as you grow older you find out no one is as pure as they say they are and there's a reason your family didn't make it to the Pure-Blood Directory, you know?
Of course, once in a while there will be an arsehole bragging he or she comes from one of those twenty-something families. In our case it was Andie Mayfair, and Lia had to share a dormitory with Andie for seven years. I suppose that's why Lia made sure that anyone who asked knew she was a Lestrange on her mother's side, her Dad came from Russia and that was it.
As for me, I was supposed to care. I was supposed to marry the purest girl who would have me. After all, we Petersons _are_ in the Pure-Blood Directory. I was like ten when I heard my Great Gran talking about who Candy could marry… the day my mother announced she was pregnant with her. I didn't want to think about who my Gran had set me up with, so I didn't… Until it was too late. And I suppose it was easy for my Dad to find out Lia's blood wasn't all that pure… Which is crazy to me, she _is_ a Lestrange on her mother's side and they're in the Directory too. But her Dad being a Muggle? Huge no.
And it's ridiculous. Norman is one of the nicest people in the whole world, he's never been anything but supportive to me… And I'm the bloke who knocked up his only daughter, you know?
I still remember when Cassie came to me, one night after dinner. Lia and I had just decided we were gonna get married. Cassie asked me if I was ready to go through all of that, that it was going to be the hardest for me. I first thought she was talking about getting married and having a kid. It took me a few years to realise she talked from her own experience marrying a Muggle man. She kind of took me in after that night. Not that I don't have a Mum… But it's hard getting something through my Mum and I never talked to her about Lia or Vicky's blood status. But my Mum was a Slytherin too, that's a conversation none of us wanted to have.
And that's how it is, you either follow the traditions or you wipe your arse with them. I used to think I didn't have a choice, that Lia just didn't want me anymore when she said she wanted Dan and that was it. But even that turned out to be bollocks too.
Still, I kind of see where Paul comes from. Living like this is crazy. We've gotta be out of our minds to bring a baby into it. But that baby is going to be my wife's son and my daughter's brother. They keep saying we're a family, and at this point? It's hard to disagree.
There's a word for what Dan and I are, something in French I can never remember. Perhaps there's a word for what this baby and I are going to be?